Skip to main content

Full text of "The early chronicles relating to Scotland;"

See other formats


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Arcinive 

in  2008  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/earlychroniclesrOOmaxwrich 


THE    EARLY    CHRONICLES 
RELATING   TO   SCOTLAND 


PUBLISHED  BV 

JAMES  MACLEHOSE  AND  SONS,  GLASGOW, 
f  tibUshcrs  tc  th«  Bnibtxsit^. 

MACMILLAN  AND    CO.,    LTD.,    LONDON. 

New  York,  •  •  The  Macntillan  Co. 

Toronto^  -    •  -  The  Mactnillan  Co.  of  Canada. 

London^  -     -  -  Sittipkin,  Hamilton  and  Co. 

Cambridge,  •  -  Bowes  and  Bowes. 

Edinburgh,  •  -  Douglas  and  Foulis. 

Sydney,    -    -  ■  Angus  and  Robertson. 

MCMXII. 


The  Early  Chronicles 
Relating  to  Scotland 


BEING  THE   RHIND   LECTURES  IN  ARCHAEOLOGY 

FOR    1912    IN    CONNECTION    WITH    THE    SOCIETY 

OF  ANTIQUARIES   OF   SCOTLAND 


BY    THE    RIGHT    HON. 

SIR   HERBERT   EUSTACE   MAXWELL 

BART.,    LL.D.,    D.C.L.,    F.R.S. 
PRES.    SOC.    ANT.    SCOT. 


GLASGOW 
JAMES   MACLEHOSE   AND   SONS 

PUBLISHERS   TO   THE    UNIVERSITY 
I9I2 


^^'^• 


txr  iohosz  txnliiion  awb  imtiena  toith  th« 

unUarnei  the  author  otoes  more  than  he 

ran  eber  reipag,  this  Dolttme  is  ieiirateb 

toith  atertixjttate  regari) 


PREFACE 

The  following  lectures  were  undertaken  with 
the  intention  and  hope  of  furnishing  a  clue 
to  the  most  trustworthy  sources  of  contem- 
porary, or  nearly  contemporary,  information 
about  the  early  condition  and  history  of 
Scotland,  and  of  indicating  the  most  probable 
line  of  truth  among  conflicting  statements. 
Some  such  guidance  may  be  found  acceptable 
by  those  who,  while  desiring  to  acquire  a 
clear  general  knowledge  of  the  origin  of 
the  Scottish  people  and  their  relations  with 
England,  have  not  enough  leisure  at  command 
for  prolonged  search  through  the  printed 
volumes  of  annals  and  to  weigh  the  authority 
which  may  rightly  be  assigned  to  each. 

It  is  hardly  necessary  that  I  should  explain 
how  greatly  I  have  relied  upon  the  labours 
of  previous  students  in  this  field  ;  they  are 
too  numerous  and  too  well  known  to  require 

vii 


PREFACE 

specific  mention.  But  among  the  more  recent 
of  them  there  are  three  from  whose  works  I 
have  derived  so  much  immediate  assistance 
that  it  will  not  be  thought  invidious  if  I 
make  direct  acknowledgment  of  the  same. 
In  chronological  order  of  publication  these 
works  stand  as  follows  : 

1899.  Scottish  Kings:  a  revised  chronology  of 
Scottish  History,  a.d.  1005- 1625,  by  Sir  Archibald 
H.  Dunbar,  Bart. 

1908.  Scottish  Annals  from  English  Chronicles : 
A.D.  500-1286,  by  Alan  O.  Anderson. 

1 9 1  o.  Annals  of  the  Reigns  of  Malcolm  and  William^ 
Kings  of  Scotland^  A.D.1153-1214. 

Between  them,  these  three  volumes  pro- 
vide a  corpus  of  reference  which  I  have  found 
to  save  an  infinity  of  trouble. 

HERBERT   MAXWELL. 
MoNREiTH,  March^   191 2. 


Vlll 


CONTENTS 


A.D.    80-396 


PAGE 


C.  Tacitus  on  Julius  Agricola's  Caledonian  campaign  2 

Perplexing  ethnology  of  Northern  Britain         -         -  5 

Uncertainty  of  tribal  and  racial  names     -         -         -  6 

The  Wall  of  Hadrian,  c,  a.d.  120-         -         -         -  16 

Aelius  Spartianus  in  the  Historia  Augusta          -         -  17 

The  geographer  Ptolemy  -  -  -  -  -  17 
Pausanias  and  Julius  Capitolinus  on  the  campaign  of 

Lollius  Urbicus     -         -         -         -         -         -  19 

The  Wall  of  Antonine,  f.  A.D.  140          -         -         -  19 

The  forged  chronicle  of  Richard  of  Cirencester  -  21 
The  campaigns  of  Calphurnus  Agricola  (a.d.  162), 

Marcellus  Ulpius  (a.d.  182)    -         -         -         -  22 

The  Annals  of  Dio  Cassius,  edited  by  Xiphilinus      -  23 

Herodianus,  Greek  historian  -         -         -         -         -  25 

Severus  and  Caracalla  invade  Caledonia,  a.d.  208      -  26 

Death  of  the  Emperor  Severus,  a.d.  211           -         -  29 

Eumenius  makes  first  mention  of  the  Picts,  a.d.  296  30 

Chronicle  of  Ammianus  Marcellinus       -         -         -  31 

Partition  of  the  Roman  Empire,  A.D.  337  -  -  31 
The  panegyrist  Claudian  on  the  campaign  of  Theo- 

dosius  the  Elder,  a.d.  369       -         -         _         _.  o^ 


IX 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

Prosperus  Aquitanus  on  Clemens  Maximus,  elected 

Emperor,  a.d.  383  _         _         _         _         _         36 

Bishop  Ninian's  mission  to  Galloway,  a.d.  396         -         38 


II 

A.D.  410-731 

Absence  of  all  records  for  150  years         -         -         -  43 

Ailred's  Vita  S.  Nintani          -----  46 

Adamnan's  Vita  S.  Columbae  -         -         -         -         -  52 

lona  a  '  ghost  name  *------  55 

Jocelyn's  Fita  S,  Kentigerni   -         -         -         -         -  56 

Meeting  of  Columba  and  Kentigern        -         -         -  59 

Rydderch  Hael,  Christian  champion        -         -         -  62 

Gildas,  c,  A.D.  520-c.  570       -         -         -         -         -  63 

Baeda,  a.d.  673-735     ------  65 

His  chronicle  invaluable         -----  65 

Nennius,^.  a.d.  796     ------  67 

The  Saxon  invasion,  a.d.  449         -         -         -         -  68 

Disputed  Arthurian  topography      -         -         -         -  71 

The  four  kingdoms  of  Alba  -----  74 

Pagan  victory  at  Degsastan,  a.d.  603  -  -  -  76 
Separation  of  the  Southern  Britons  from  the  Strath- 

clyde  Britons,  a.d.  613-  -  -  -  -  76 
Missionaries  from  Zona  convert  the  people  of  North- 

umbria  ----.--82 

III 

A.D.   685-1093 

Alliance  of  Picts  and  Scots  against  the  Saxons  -         -  89 

Defeat  of  the  Saxons  at  Dunnichen,  a.d.  685  -         -  90 

Saxon  bishopric  of  Whithorn,  A.D.  731    -         -         -  91 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

War  between  Picts  and  Scots,  a.d.  717-736    -         -  93 

The  Picts  subdue  Dalriada,  a.d.  736       ~         ~         "  93 

Chronicle  attributed  to  Simeon  of  Durham  (y?.  c.  11 30)  94 
Foundation  of  Kilrymont,  now  St.  Andrews,  c.  a.d. 

761      -         ~         -         -         -         -         -         -  95 

First  recorded  inroad  of  Northmen,  a.d.  793  -  -  96 
Kenneth  MacAlpin  founds  the  Scottish  monarchy, 

A.D.  841        -------  98 

Dies  in  860          -         -         -         -         -     .    -         -  100 

Repeated  invasion  by  Northmen,  a.d.  860-900         -  100 

The  Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle,  A.D.  900-1154  -  -  100 
First  assertion  of  English  supremacy  over  Scotland, 

A.D.  924         -------  105 

Battle  of  Brunanburg,  A.D.  937       -         -         -         -  no 

King  Eadmund  conquers  Strathclyde  and  grants  it 

to  Malcolm  I.,  a.d.  945          -         -         -         -  112 

The  Scots  acquire  Edinburgh,  c,  a.d.  960        -         -  115 

The  question  of  homage  for  Lothian       -         -         -  116 
The  Pictish  Chronicle  -         -         -         -         -         -119 

The  Danes  invade  Argyll,  a»d.  986         -         -         -  122 

Marianus  Scotus,  a.d.  1028- 1082  ?          -         -         -  123 

Reign  of  Macbeth,  A.D.  1 040-1057         -         _         _  124 

Reign  of  Malcolm  Ceannmor,  a.d.  1058-1093         -  125 

William  the  Conqueror  invades  Scotland,  a.d.  1072-  130 

Ordericus  Vitalis,  A.D.  1075-1143            -         _         _  i^i 

Malcolm  renounces  homage  to  William  Rufus,  a.d.  1092  132 

IV 

A.D.    IO93-I  174 

Succession    disputed   by   Duncan  and   Donald   Ban, 

A.D.  1093      -------  135 

Forged  deeds  in  the  Durham  Treasury    -         -         -  139 

Reign  of  Eadgar,  A.D.  1097-1109  -         -         -         -  141 


CONTENTS 

PAGB 

Reign  of  David  L,  A.D.  1109-1158         _         _         -  143 
The  Chronicles  of  Ailred  of  Riesaux,  Henry  of  Hun- 
tingdon,  William  of  Malmesbury,  William  of 
Newburgh,   Roger    Hoveden,  and   Richard   of 

Hexham       ----___  144 

Gesta  Stephant       -         -         -         -         -         -         -149 

Ralph  de  Diceto  -         -         -         -         -         -         -150 

The  Battle  of  the  Standard,  A.D.  1 138     -         -         -  153 

Disappearance  of  the  Scottish  Chronicles          -         -  157 

The  Chronicles  of  Holyrood  and  Melrose        -         -  158 

Reign  of  Malcolm  the  Maiden,  a.d.  ii  53-1 165        -  159 

Reginald  of  Durham's  Life  of  S.  Cuthbert        -         -  166 

Reign  of  William  the  Lyon,  A.D.  1 165  -         -         -  167 

Beginning  of  the  Scoto-French  alliance,  a.d.  1173    -  167 

The  metrical  Chronicle  of  Jordan  Fantosme    -         -  171 

Capture  of  William  the  Lyon,  A.D.  1 1 74         -         -  173 


A.D.    I  174-1286 

The  Treaty  of  Falaise,  A.D.  1174  -         -         -         -  180 

The  Chronicle  of  Peterborough  (Benedictus  Abbas)  -  181 
Anarchy  in  Scotland     -         -         -         -         -         -181 

Resistance  of  the  Scottish  Church  to  English  claim, 

A.D.  1176     -         - 183 

The  Pope  supports  the  Scottish  Church,  a.d.  ii 77  -  184 

Excommunication  of  William  the  Lyon,  a.d.  1180  -  187 
Papal    charter   of    independence    for    the    Scottish 

Church,  A.D.  1 188         -         -         -         -         -  190 

The  Treaty  of  Canterbury,  a.d.  1 1 89     -         -         -  191 

King  William  demands  Northumberland,  a.d.  1193  196 
Rebellion  of  Harald,  Earl  of  Caithness,  a.d.  1195 

and  1201      -------  198 

The  Orkneyinga  Saga  -         -         -         -         -         -199 

xii 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 


Meeting  of  the  Kings  at  Norham,  a.d.  1209   -         -  206 

The  Annals  of  S.  Edmund's  -----  206 

Walter  of  Coventry      ------  206 

Reign  of  Alexander  II.,  A.D.  1214-1249  -         -  207 

King  John  invades  Scotland,  121 5  -         -         -         -  2o8 

Chronicle  of  Matthew  Paris  -----  208 

King  Alexander  does  homage  to  the  French  Dauphin, 

A.D.  1216     -------  209 

Marriage   of   Alexander   II.    to   Joan    of  England, 

A.D.    I22I      -------  210 

Alexander  commutes  his  claim  to  Northumberland, 

A.D.  1237     -------  212 

Reign  of  Alexander  III.,  A.D.  1 249-1 286         -         -  213 

His  marriage  to  Margaret  of  England,  a.d.  1251      -  214 

VI 

A.D.    I265-I406 

The  Melrose  Chronicle  -  -  -  -  -  221 
English    writers  our    only  guide  after   it    ceases    in 

A.D.  1270    -------  222 

The  Register  of  Dunfermline         -         -         -         -  224 

The  claim  for  homage  not  pressed   by  Edward  I. 

during  Alexander  III.'s  life      -         -         -         -  225 

The  Scalacronica  --_-__  226 

The  Chronicle  of  Lanercost  -         -         _         _         -  227 

John  of  Fordun's  Chronicle  -----  228 

Walter  Bower's  Scotichronicon       -         -         -         -  231 

John  Barbour's  *  The  Brus '  -         -         -         -         -  234 

Barbour  the  first  Scot  to  write  in  Northern  English  -  235 

Andro  of  Wyntoun,  *  Orygynal  Cronykil '        -         -  253 


B.C.    55 A.D.    400. 


B.C.    55 A.D.    400. 

When  one  reflects  upon  the  space  of  time 
covered  by  modern  archaeology — the  science 
of  recovering  evidence  of  human  occupation 
and  society  from  the  most  distant  period  of 
man's  existence — the  thought  must  w^eigh 
heavily  how  relatively  petty  is  the  portion  of 
that  space  covered  by  the  written  annals  of  the 
British  Isles.  Historical  record,  either  graven 
on  stone,  baked  in  clay  or  inscribed  on  papyri, 
throws  direct,  if  intermittent,  light  upon  the 
polity  of  Ancient  Egypt  as  far  back  as  the 
close  of  the  Third  Dynasty,  a  date  variously 
estimated  by  Egyptologists  at  from  4000  to 
3000  years  before  Christ  ;  whereas  we  have 
no  first-hand  notice  of  Britannia  until  Julius 
Gaesar  landed  there  in  55  b.c. 

Of  North  Britain  there  is  no  mention  what- 
ever until   125  years  later,  when  in  the  year 

A  I 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

A.D.  80,  Julius  Agricola,  the  famous  general 
and  governor  of  the  Britannic  province  under 
the  Emperors  Vespasian,  Titus  and  Domitian, 
having  subdued  the  Welsh  Ordovices  and 
Northumbrian  Brigantes,  novas  gentes  aperuit^ 
carried  his  arms  against  the  tribes  further 
north.  This  brings  us  to  the  earliest  authentic 
chronicle  relating  to  Scotland  in  the  shape  of 
the  biography  of  Agricola  written  by  his  son- 
in-law,  Cornelius  Tacitus.  It  is  invaluable, 
for  Tacitus  was  a  most  accomplished  writer, 
compiling  his  narrative  from  his  father-in-law's 
own  description  ;  the  only  complaint  that  can 
be  made  against  him  is  that  he  is  too  laconic  to 
satisfy  our  curiosity  upon  every  point  of  interest. 
The  exact  direction  taken  by  Agricola  in 
invading  what  we  now  call  Scotland  and  the 
sequence  of  his  conquests  in  that  country  have 
been  the  subject  of  a  good  deal  of  controversy, 
nor  need  they  greatly  concern  us  at  the  present 
day.  We  read  that  in  the  third  year  of  his 
governorship,  that  is  a.d.  80,  he  "discovered 
new  nations  "  and  subdued  the  country  as  far 
as  the  Firth  of  Tay,  "  the  Barbarians,  smitten 
with  fear,  never  daring  to  give  him  battle. 

^  Vita  Agricolaef  c.  xxii. 
2 


♦»  I 


JULIUS  AGRICQLA 

The  chief  subject  of  anxiety  to  the  com- 
mander of  an  expeditionary  force  must  ever 
be  his  lines  of  communication,  and  to  these 
Tacitus  tells  us  Agricola  paid  special  attention, 
securing  them  by  erecting  forts  as  he  advanced, 
and  providing  the  garrisons  thereof  against  a 
siege  by  leaving  a  year's  supplies  in  each. 
There  can  be  little  doubt,  I  think,  that  the 
great  Roman  station  of  Newstead,  near  Melrose, 
which  has  recently  yielded  such  rich  results  to 
exploration,  was  originally  one  of  Agricola's 
forts. 

The  year  8i  was  spent  in  securing  the 
country  as  far  as  the  Firths  of  Forth  and 
Clyde;  and  here,  says  Tacitus,  "had  it  been 
possible  to  set  a  limit  to  the  spirit  of  the 
troops  and  to  the  renown  of  Rome,  might 
have  been  drawn  a  permanent  frontier  within 
the  bounds  of  Britain.  For  Clota  and  Bodo- 
tria,  running  far  inland  from  opposite  seas,  are 
separated  by  only  a  narrow  strip  of  land,  which 
[Agricola  caused  to  be]  strengthened  by  a  line 
of  forts  and  the  whole  country  to  the  south  to 
be  occupied,  the  enemy  being  driven  back  as 
it  were  into  another  island."^ 

*  Fita  Agricolaey  c.  xxiii. 
3 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

In  A.D.  82  Agricola  embarked  on  the  Firth 
of  Clyde  and  occupied  part  of  the  west  coast, 
whence  he  could  see  Ireland,  which  he  con- 
sidered would  be  well  worth  annexing  to  the 
empire,  the  harbours  and  approaches  of  that 
island  being  well  known  to  merchantmen. 
"  Ireland,"  says  Tacitus,  "  is  less  than  Britain, 
but  larger  than  all  the  islands  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean. ...  I  have  often  heard  Agricola 
declare  that  a  single  legion,  with  a  moderate 
force  of  auxiliaries,  would  suffice  to  complete 
the  conquest  of  Ireland."  ^ 

But  Agricola  had  to  postpone  an  expedition 
against  Ireland  because  of  the  threatening 
attitude  of  the  natives  to  the  north  of  the 
Forth.  They  had  composed  their  private 
feuds,  and,  making  common  cause  against  the 
invader,  were  massing  upon  the  new  Roman 
frontier.  In  the  summer  of  a.d.  83  Agricola 
undertook  a  campaign  for  their  dispersal. 
Although  Tacitus  continues  to  refer  to  the 
enemy  collectively  as  Britons,  he  specifies  the 
race  inhabiting  Caledonia  (that  is,  the  land 
north  of  the  Forth)  as  being  red-haired  and 
powerfully    built,    whence    he    argues    their 

^  Vita  Agricolae^  c.  xxiv. 

4 


CALEDONIAN  ETHNOLOGY 

affinity  with  the  Germans.  They  were  easily 
distinguished,  he  says,  from  the  Silures,  in- 
habiting the  west  of  England,  who  had  swarthy 
skins  and  black,  curly  hair,  and  from  the 
inhabitants  of  the  rest  of  Britain,  in  whom 
Tacitus  recognised,  as  Caesar  had  formerly 
done,  a  strong  similarity  to  the  people  pf  Gaul. 
Time  may  be  spent  more  profitably  than 
in  discussing  the  racial  affinities  of  the 
Caledonians  ;  but  I  cannot  help  expressing 
surprise  at  the  conclusion  arrived  at  by  Sir 
John  Rhys  that  they  were  a  branch  of  the 
Brythonic  or  Cymric  division  of  the  Celts. 
The  Gauls  certainly  belonged  to  that  divi- 
sion, and  Sir  John  Rhys  assumes,  as  I  think 
we  may  safely  do,  that  Tacitus  was  correct  in 
his  inference  that  "a  colony  from  Gaul  had 
taken  possession  of  a  country  so  inviting  from 
its  proximity,"  driving  before  them  the  Goi- 
delic  Celts  who  had  already  occupied  it.^  It 
would  be  in  perfect  accord  with  this  hypothesis 
if  these  northern  tribes — these  Caledonians — 
were  descended  from  the  original  Goidelic 
colonists  and  had  retreated  before  the  Brythonic 
invaders  into  the  strong  country  referred  to  by 

iRhys^s  Celtic  Britain,  pp.  158,  203. 
5 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

Tacitus  as  Caledonia.  Two  hundred  years  later 
the  people  of  that  same  district  became  known 
as  Picts,  and  when  we  find  the  Roman  historian 
Eumenius  about  the  year  a.d.  296  not  only 
using  the  phrase  "the  Caledonians  and  other 
Picts,"  ^  but  also  noting  the  very  same  charac- 
teristic in  them  that  had  attracted  the  attention 
of  Tacitus,  namely,  the  redness  of  their  long 
hair,2  and  when  we  remember  that  the  Romans 
never  succeeded  in  their  attempt  to  dispossess  or 
conquer  the  people  they  termed  Caledonians, 
the  inference  can  scarcely  be  avoided  that  the 
people  known  as  Picts  from  the  third  century 
onwards  were  the  same  as,  or  included,  or  were 
closely  akin  to,  the  people  known  as  Cale- 
donians in  the  first  century,  just  as  the  district 
first  called  Caledonia  afterwards  was  referred 
to  as  Pictavia. 

This  confusion  and  the  overlapping  of  names 
occur  whenever  civilisation  encounters  barbar- 
ism. Between  the  years  181 1  and  1853  Great 
Britain  waged  several  wars  in  South  Africa 
with  native  tribes  collectively  termed  Kaffres, 

^ "  Non  dico  Caledonum  aliorumque  Pictorum  silvas  et  paludes." 
Eumenius,  c.  vii. 

2  "  Prolixo  crine  rutilantia." 


TRIBAL  AND  RACIAL  NAMES 

and  all  that  vast  territory  lying  between  the 
Orange  River  and  the  Limpopo  was  officially 
termed  KafFraria.  But  there  is  now  no  district 
known  as  KafFraria,  and  the  term  KafFre  had 
and  has  no  ethnological  significance.  It  is 
applied  by  Mahommedans  to  all  people  who 
reject  the  faith  of  Islam,  just  as  Christians  call 
all  people  Heathens  who  reject  the  faith  of 
Christ.  The  early  Portuguese  settlers  of  the 
seventeenth  century  used  the  term  KafFre  to 
denote  the  Negroid  tribes  whom  they  found 
in  possession  of  the  country,  these  Negroids 
being  intellectually  and  physically  superior  to 
the  Hottentots  and  Bosjesmans  whom  they  had 
dispossessed.  British  colonists,  following  the 
Portuguese,  adopted  the  name  KafFre  and 
applied  it  indiscriminately  to  the  native  tribes 
with  whom  they  came  in  conflict.  But  in 
1879  the  enemy  was  termed  Zulu,  and  in  1893 
Matabele,  both  being  branches  of  the  Negroid 
population  formerly  termed  KafFres. 

So  it  was  in  North  Britain;  the  people 
whom  Tacitus  termed  Caledonians  became 
known  later  under  the  name  of  Picts.  Never- 
theless,  to   this   day    stat  nominis    umbra  ;    the 

name  of  this   indomitable   red-haired  race    is 

7 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

preserved  in  Dunkeld — the  dun  or  fortress  of 
the  Caledons,  just  as  Dun  Bretan,  now  Dun- 
barton,  was  the  fortress  of  the  Britons  or 
Cymri,  and  Dun  Fris,  now  Dumfries,  was  the 
fortress  of  the  Frisian  Saxons.  Note,  by  the 
way,  that  such  names  were  not  invented  and 
conferred  by  the  tribe  or  race  occupying  these 
fortresses:  their  origin  was  external,  devised 
by  neighbouring,  and  normally  hostile,  tribes 
to  denote  the  occupation  of  certain  places  by 
people  of  a  race  alien  to  their  own.  We  do 
not  know  what  was  the  original  name  of  Dum- 
fries, or  whether  it  had  one  before  the  Frisian 
settlement  ;  but  the  Britons  who  garrisoned 
Dunbarton  named  it  descriptively  Alcluith, 
that  is,  the  cliff  on  the  Clyde. 

It  is  strange  to  see  the  dim  and  misty  dawn 
of  our  nation  still  reflected  in  the  titles  of  such 
prosaic  concerns  as  the  Caledonian  Railway 
and  the  Caledonian  Bank,  Ltd. 

Agricola,  then,  marched  back  to  the  east 
coast,  where  he  met  the  Roman  fleet  of  galleys, 
and  crossed  over  into  Fife.  The  Caledonians 
seem  to  have  shown  such  activity  and  prowess 
in  successful  attacks  upon  his  forts  that  he  was 

strongly  urged  by  some  of  his  officers  to  fall 

8 


AGRICOLA  IN  STRATHTAY 

back  upon  the  original  frontier  between  the 
firths,  but  to  this  he  turned  a  deaf  ear.  Dividing 
his  army  into  three  columns,  and  supported  by 
the  fleet,  he  advanced  into  lower  Strathtay, 
encamping  probably  at  the  place  known  as 
Grassy  Walls,  near  Perth.  Then,  crossing  the 
Tay,  it  is  supposed  that  he  made  his  head- 
quarters at  Coupar-Angus,  where  there  are 
remains  of  a  large  camp.  A  smaller  camp  at 
Lintrose,  a  couple  of  miles  to  the  south-east, 
was  probably  formed  by  the  Ninth  or  Spanish 
Legion,  which  Tacitus  mentions  as  being  the 
weakest  in  numbers  of  the  whole  army,  and 
which  there  is  some  reason  to  believe  was 
annihilated  by  the  natives  before  the  advent 
of  Hadrian  in  a.d.  122  as  completely  as  Hicks 
Pasha's  army  of  10,000  was  destroyed  in  1883 
by  the  Sudanese. 

The  Caledonians,  then,  made  a  night  attack 
upon  this  Ninth  Legion  in  their  camp  at 
Lintrose,  and  gained  an  entrance,  but  the 
Spaniards  made  good  their  defence  till  Agricola 
came  to  their  relief  at  daybreak,  when  the 
enemy,  attacked  in  front  and  rear,  was  routed 
with  much  slaughter. 

After   that   the   troops   on  both  sides  went 

9 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

into  winter  quarters,  and  the  next  we  learn  is 
about  a  vigorous  summer  campaign  which 
Tacitus  states  took  place  in  the  eighth  year 
of  Agricola's  administration,  namely,  a.d.  86.^ 
Sending  the  fleet  to  create  a  diversion  on 
the  coast,  he  advanced  against  the  Caledonians, 
who  were  posted  in  great  force  under  a  chief 
named  Galgach,  atinised  Galgacus,  on  an 
upland  indicated  as  Mons  Granpius.  The  wish 
has  sometimes  been  expressed  that  Tacitus  had 
more  clearly  indicated  the  site  of  the  decisive 
engagement  which  followed,  instead  of  putting 
prodigious  and  necessarily  imaginary  speeches 
into  the  mouths  respectively  of  Galgach  and 
Agricola.  Yet  from  the  speech  attributed  to 
Galgach  may  be  obtained  some  interesting 
inference  as  to  the  relation  in  which  the 
Caledonians  stood  to  the  other  races  in  North 
Britain.  He  is  made  to  speak  of  his  people  as 
the  noblest  sons  of  Britain,  occupying  the  last 
recesses  of  the  land  in  the  very  sanctuary  of 
liberty,  "  without  agriculture  or  mineral  wealth 
to  tempt  the  conqueror  " ;  to  refer  with  con- 
tempt to  those  Britons  who  hire  themselves 
out  as   mercenaries    to  the  foreigner,  and  to 

1  Vita  Jgricolae,  c.  xxix. 

lO 


CALEDONIANS  UNDER  GALGACH 

predict  that  they,  as  well  as  the  Gaulish  and 
German  mercenaries,  will  desert  the  Roman 
standard  if  the  Caledonians  bear  themselves 
like  men. 

The  most  probable  theory  is  that  Galgach 
took  up  a  position  among  the  foothills  of  the 
Grampian  range  north  of  Meikleour,  and  that 
Agricola  advanced  against  him  across  the 
plain,  with  his  flanks  protected  by  the  rivers 
Tay  and  Isla.^ 

The  curious  statement  is  made  that,  in  order 
to  avoid  shedding  Roman  blood,  Agricola  put 
8000  auxiliaries  in  the  post  of  honour  to  lead 
the  attack,  supported  by  3000  cavalry,  the 
legions  being  held  in  reserve.  The  strength 
of  the  enemy  was  estimated  at  30,000  ;  if 
Galgach  had  held  his  ground,  it  might  have 
cost  the  Romans  dear,  before  they  dislodged 
him  ;  but  he  committed  the  same  mistake  as 
Archibald  Douglas  afterwards  did  at  Halidon 
Hill  and  James  IV.  repeated  at  Flodden,  he 

^  In  1852  Carolus  Wex  published  an  edition  of  the  Vita 
Agncolae  from  two  MSB.  in  the  Vatican,  in  which  he  read  the 
n  in  "  Mons  Granpius "  as  «,  maintaining  that  the  name  should 
be  "  Graupius."  But  seeing  that  n  and  u  are  scarcely  to  be  dis- 
tinguished from  each  other  in  early,  and  indeed  in  many  modern, 
manuscripts,  the  point  is  not  worth  consideration. 

II 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

must  e'en  come  down  to  meet  Agricola's  attack 
in  the  plain.  This  his  wild  troops  did  with 
splendid  spirit,  the  armed  chariots  being  handled 
so  skilfully  that  the  Roman  cavalry  was  thrown 
into  confusion  and  fell  back.  Agricola  then 
strengthened  the  fighting  line  with  three  Dutch 
(Batavian)  and  two  Tungrian  cohorts — say 
3000  men — which  sufficed  to  force  the  Cale- 
donians back  to  the  hills,  still  fighting  fiercely ; 
but  their  long  swords  with  blunt  points  and 
their  small  round  targes  were  no  match  for  the 
short  cut-and-thrust  weapons  and  long  shields 
of  the  Batavians.  The  chariots,  also,  after 
delivering  the  first  onslaught,  became  useless 
when  the  Caledonian  line  was  driven  back  into 
rougher  ground.  Galgach  now  moved  up  his 
reserve,  and  detached  columns  to  turn  both 
flanks  of  the  Romans,  whereupon  Agricola 
brought  up  his  cavalry  reserve  consisting  of 
four  alae  or  squadrons,  and  dispersed  them  with 
much  slaughter.  At  nightfall  the  Romans 
held  possession  of  the  field,  and  next  morning 
there  was  no  trace  of  the  enemy  in  sight. 
Tacitus  puts  the  Caledonian  loss  at  10,000 
killed,  but  does  not  mention  any  prisoners. 
Of  the    Romans,   he    admits    that    340    were 


BATTLE  ON  THE  GRAMPIANS 

killed,  among  them  being  Aulus  Atticus,  pre- 
fect of  a  cohort — equivalent  to  the  modern 
colonel  of  a  battalion.  This  pitched  battle  on 
the  Grampians  is  the  only  general  action  fought 
by  the  Romans  in  North  Britain  of  which  a 
detailed  contemporary  account  has  been  pre- 
served. It  was  barren  of  result  to  the  victors. 
The  season  was  far  advanced ;  the  enemy  had 
disappeared  into  a  region  which  scouts  reported 
as  desolate  and  inhospitable ;  wherefore  Agricola 
withdrew  into  the  country  of  the  Horestians, 
whom  we  may  guess  to  be  a  weak  tribe 
inhabiting  the  district  between  the  Tay  and 
the  Forth.^  They  submitted  to  him,  giving 
hostages  for  their  good  behaviour  ;  after  which 
the  Roman  army  went  into  winter  quarters 
south  of  the  Forth. 

During  that  autumn  Agricola  sent  the  fleet 
to  ascertain  whether,  as  had  been  asserted  by 
merchantmen,  Britain  was  really  an  island. 
The  galleys  passed  up  the  east  coast  and  cir- 
cumnavigated the  western  and  southern  coasts, 

^Sir  John  Rhys  has  adopted  Carolus  Wex's  emendation  by 
reading  Boresti  for  Horesti;  but  the  inscription  on  an  altar  from 
the  Roman  station  of  Nieder  Biebr  on  the  Rhine  bears  that 
HoR.  N.  Brittonvm — that  is,  "  Horestorum  Numeri  Brittonum  " 
— had  been  enrolled  in  the  army  of  Serverus  in  the  third  century. 

13 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

wintering  at  a  place  called  by  Tacitus  Portus 
Trutulensis,  which  is  usually  interpreted  as  a 
misreading  of  Portus  Rutupensis,  that  is  Rich- 
borough  in  Kent ;  whence  in  the  spring  of 
A.D.  87  the  fleet  sailed  to  resume  its  former 
station  in  the  Firth  of  Forth. 

Whatever  designs  Agricola  may  have  formed 
of  prosecuting  operations  against  the  Cale- 
donians or  attempting  the  conquest  of  Ireland, 
his  military  and  administrative  career  were 
brought  to  a  sudden  close  by  his  resignation, 
which  Tacitus  gives  us  to  understand  was 
forced  upon  him  by  the  Emperor  Domitian, 
who,  he  alleges,  was  intensely  jealous  of  Agri- 
cola's  fame  and  popularity.  He  even  records 
a  report  that  Domitian  procured  his  death  by 
poison,  a  rumour  which  Dio  Cassius,  writing 
a  hundred  years  later,  does  not  hesitate  to  con- 
firm. There  is,  however,  another  view  of  the 
case  which  acquits  the  Emperor  of  personal 
animosity  against  Agricola,  namely,  that  the 
Senate  may  have  become  perturbed  by  the 
expense  of  the  campaign,  the  indifferent  success 
of  their  general  against  the  Caledonians,  and 
the  prospect  of  indefinite  annexation  ;  just  as 

the    East    India    Directors    in    1806    caused 

14 


CLOSE  OF  AGRICOLA'S  CAMPAIGN 

Marquess  Wellesley   to  resign  the  Governor- 
Generalship  owing  to  similar  apprehension. 

With  the  close  of  Agricola's  campaign  and 
of  the  narrative  of  Tacitus,  we  part  with  the 
most  valuable  and  trustworthy  account  of  affairs 
in  North  Britain  during  the  Roman  occupation. 
I  have  dwelt  longer  upon  this  chronicle  than 
it  will  be  profitable  to  do  upon  the  works  of 
other  Roman  annalists,  because  I  believe  that 
Tacitus  faithfully  carried  out  the  promise  made 
at  the  beginning  of  his  biography. 

"  In  treating  of  the  land  and  inhabitants  of 
Britain,'*  he  said,  "  I  shall  not  compete  either  in 
diligence  or  ability  with  the  many  writers  who  have 
described  them  . . .  but  whereas  those  who  have  pre- 
ceded me  have  eloquently  adorned  their  description 
with  imaginary  features,  mine  will  be  confined  to 
facts."  1 

Henceforward  those  annals  which  have  sur- 
vived are  so  seldom  contemporary,  and,  when 
they  are  so,  often  treat  more  fully  of  current 
scandal  and   personal    gossip    than    of  serious 

^A  loose  translation,  but  that  appears  to  be  the  sense. 
"Britanniae  situm  populosque,  multis  scriptoribus  memoratos, 
non  in  comparationem  curae  ingeniive  referam . . .  itaque  quae 
priores  nondum  comperta  eloquentia  pcrcoluere,  rerum  fide 
tradentur."     Fita  Agricolae^  c.  x. 

15 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

politics,  that  an  attempt  to  construct  from 
them  a  consecutive  narrative  reminds  one  of  one 
of  those  zigzaw  puzzles  which  had  a  fleeting 
vogue  two  or  three  years  ago.  One  may  suc- 
ceed in  piecing  together  a  few  fragments  here 
and  there,  upon  which  are  represented  intel- 
ligible incidents  and  recognisable  figures  ;  but 
so  much  of  the  original  has  been  lost  as  to 
leave  great  empty  spaces  where  conjecture 
itself  is  baffled  to  supply  what  is  missing. 

For  more  than  thirty  years  after  the  end  of 
Agricola's  governorship  we  have  no  informa- 
tion whatever  about  the  course  of  events  in 
North  Britain,  except  what  may  be  inferred 
from  a  passing  mention  by  Tacitus,  writing  in 
the  reign  of  Trajan  (a.d.  98-117),  that  Britain 
had  been  conquered  only  to  be  lost  immedi- 
ately.^ From  this  it  may  be  assumed  that  the 
Caledonians  and  other  northern  tribes  recovered 
all  the  territory  that  Agricola  had  annexed 
north  of  Tweed  and  Solway ;  and  when  the 
Emperor  Hadrian  visited  Britain,  a.d.  120  or 
122,  he  built  the  great  wall  extending  seventy- 
three  miles  from  Wallsend  on  Tyne  to  Bowness 
on  Solway  to  prevent  them  overrunning  the 

^Perdomtta  Britannia  et  statlm  missa.     Tac.  Hist.  i.  2. 
16 


THE  WALL  OF  HADRIAN 

southern  province.  Of  this  momentous  work 
no  contemporary  record  has  been  preserved; 
but  it  is  mentioned  in  the  Historia  Augusta^ 
a  compilation  of  biographies  by  several  hands 
covering  the  period  from  a.d.  i  17  to  a.d.  284, 
but  certainly  not  written  earlier  than  the  reigns 
of  Diocletian  and  Constantine  (a.d.  284-337), 
or,  as  seems  not  improbable,  considerably  later. 
The  memoir  of  Hadrian  is  from  the  hand 
of  Aelius  Spartianus,  who  tells  us  that  the 
Emperor  set  affairs  in  order  in  Britain,  being 
the  first  builder  of  a  wall  about  eighty  miles 
long  dividing  the  Roman  province  from  the 
Barbarians. 

The  knowledge  gained  by  Agricola  of  the 
inhabitants  of  North  Britain,  the  itineraries  of 
his  marches  and  the  observations  made  by  the 
officers  of  the  Roman  fleet  in  circumnavigating 
the  island,  were  turned  to  account  in  the 
second  century  a.d.  by  the  geographer  Ptolemy. 
His  great  work,  the  Geographia  in  eight  books, 
is  of  incomparable  value  as  a  guide  to  early 
British  topography,  but  as  it  cannot  be  reck- 
oned a  chronicle  of  events,  it  hardly  falls  within 
the  scope  of  our  present  inquiry.  Nor  need 
we   greatly   concern   ourselves  about    the  dis- 

B  17 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

positions  assigned  to  the  various  tribes — the 
Selgovae  on  the  Solway,  the  Novantae  on  the 
Novios  or  Nith,  the  Damnonii  in  Clydesdale 
and  Strathearn,  the  Vernicomes  and  Taexali 
on  the  east  coast,  the  Vacomagi,  represented 
as  occupying  the  Highland  border,  probably 
the  same  people  that  appear  as  Meatae  in  the 
later  writings.  Next  to  the  Vacomagi  on  the 
north  lay  the  Caledonians,  extending  from 
Loch  Long  to  the  Beauly.  The  impression 
is  conveyed  of  a  number  of  tribes  and  groups 
of  tribes  owning  no  central  authority,  alter- 
nately waxing  and  waning,  raiding  and  being 
raided,  much  as  the  Highland  clans  continued 
to  do  throughout  the  middle  ages. 

So  might  they  have  continued  to  do,  with- 
out coming  into  collision  with  Roman  arms, 
had  they  been  content  with  the  limits  assigned 
to  them  by  the  Wall  of  Hadrian.  But  they 
were  not  so  content.  They  took  to  raiding 
across  the  wall,  which  at  that  time  was  probably 
only  built  of  sods,  with  a  wide  and  deep  ditch  ; 
wherefore  Antoninus  Pius,  who  succeeded  to 
the  purple  on  the  death  of  Hadrian  in  a.d. 
138,    sent    Lollius    Urbicus    to    protect    the 

Britons  of  the   Province.     We   have   here   to 

18 


THE  WALL  OF  ANTONINE 

rely  on  two  brief  passages,  one  in  the  history 
of  Pausanias,  a  contemporary  writer  (viii.  43), 
the  other  in  that  of  Julius  Capitolinus,  a  writer 
in  the  Historia  Augusta^  who  concur  in  stating 
that  the  frontier  of  the  province  was  advanced 
further  to  the  north,  that  is,  to  the  line  of 
forts  erected  by  Agricola  between  Forth  and 
Clyde,  and  the  great  earthwork  known  as  the 
Wall  of  Antonine  was  constructed  to  connect 
the  forts  and  form  a  defensive  frontier. 

Both  writers  explain  that  this  delimitation 
involved  the  disturbance  of  certain  native  com- 
munities. Julius  Capitolinus  merely  says  that 
the  Barbarians  were  expelled  :  but  Pausanias 
is  more  explicit,  stating  that  land  was  taken 
from  the  Brigantes,  who,  as  Tacitus  observed, 
were  the  most  powerful  people  in  the  whole 
island,  occupying  in  the  second  century  the 
north-eastern  district  from  the  Humber  to  the 
Forth.  The  Romans  treated  the  Brigantes  in 
this  manner,  says  Pausanias,  because  they  had 
attacked  some  friendly  natives  which  he  calls 
ri  Tevovvla  /uLoipa — the  Genunian  brigade  or  cohort, 
which  Sir  John  Rhys  identifies  tentatively  with 
the   Selgovae    or   people   of   Galloway,  to   be 

heard  of  later  as  Atecotts   and  Picts.      From 

19 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

the  use  of  the  military  term  i^olpa  it  would 
seem  that  these  Selgovae  had  been  enrolled  as 
auxiliaries,  and  no  doubt  all  the  tribes  who 
were  content  to  remain  within  the  new  limits 
of  the  province  would  become  tributary  to 
Rome  and  furnish  auxiliaries  to  the  legions. 
Those  who  would  not  do  so,  the  marauding 
Caledonians  and  insubordinate  Brigantes,  were 
expelled  from  the  province. 

This  earthern  rampart,  strengthened  with 
stations  and  stone-built  caste/la^  and  extending 
twenty-seven  miles  from  Carriden  on  the  Firth 
of  Forth  to  West  Kilpatrick  on  the  Clyde, 
remained  the  frontier  of  the  Roman  Province 
until  the  final  withdrawal  of  the  legions  at  the 
close  of  the  fourth  century.  It  is  satisfactory 
that  the  statements  of  Julius  Capitolinus  and 
Pausanias  have  been  confirmed  by  the  dis- 
covery on  the  line  of  this  wall  of  inscriptions 
bearing  the  names  both  of  Antonine  and  his 
general,  Lollius  Urbicus. 

Thus  far,  the  materials  available  for  obtaining 
an  insight  into  the  affairs  of  North  Britain  in 
the  first  two  centuries  of  our  era,  though 
meagre  and  fragmentary,  may  be  accepted  as 
genuine  history.     Tacitus  naturally  wrote  with 

20 


*  RICHARD  OF  CIRENCESTER' 

a  strong  prepossession  for  his  father-in-law 
Agricola,  but  he  does  full  justice  to  the  courage 
and  patriotism  of  the  natives  of  North  Britain, 
notably  in  the  speech  which  he  puts  into  the 
mouth  of  Galgach.  But  we  have  now  to  take 
note  of  a  piece  of  deliberate  fraud,  so  ingenious 
and  unscrupulous  that  it  has  imposed  upon 
many  students  of  the  history  of  Roman  Britain, 
and  gravely  perverted  the  written  conclusions 
of  such  well-known  authorities  as  Pinkerton, 
Chalmers,  General  Roy,  Dr.  Lingard,  and  the 
late  Sir  William  Fraser.  The  author  of  this 
forgery  was  one  Charles  Julius  Bertram,  Eng- 
lish teacher  in  the  naval  school  at  Copenhagen. 
He  professed  to  have  found  in  the  Royal  Library 
there  the  MS.  of  a  chronicle  by  Richard  of 
Cirencester,  a  Benedictine  monk  of  the  four- 
teenth century,  entitled  De  Situ  Britanniae^  con- 
taining an  itinerary  and  description  of  the 
Roman  stations  in  Britain.  Richard  certainly 
wrote  a  chronicle.  Speculum  Historiae^  covering 
the  period  from  a.d.  447  to  1066,  which  is 
little  more  than  a  poor  compilation  from  earlier 
writers ;  but  the  tract  De  Situ  Britanniae  is  an 
impudent    and    most    skilful    forgery,    which 

deceived   the   very  elect   during  more  than  a 

21 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

hundred  years.  Nay,  it  continues  to  this  day 
a  pitfall  for  the  unwary,  seeing  that  several 
editions  of  it  have  been  published,  and  it 
appears  in  Bohn's  Antiquarian  Library  as  one 
of  Six  Old  English  Chronicles^  without  any 
warning  as  to  its  real  character. 

Julius  Capitolinus,  one  of  the  authors  of  the 
Historia  Augusta^  records  that  in  a.d.  162 
Calphurnius  Agricola  (not  to  be  confounded 
with  Julius  Agricola,  who  had  been  dead  for 
nearly  seventy  years)  was  sent  from  Rome  by 
the  new  Emperor,  Marcus  Aurelius,  to  repel  an 
attack  upon  the  Province  by  the  northern  Bar- 
barians.^ Again  in  the  year  a.d.  182,  when 
Commodus  succeeded  Marcus  Aurelius,  the 
Caledonians  broke  through  the  wall,  killing 
the  general  commanding  with  many  of  his 
men,  and  this  time  the  stern  martinet  Mar- 
cellus  Ulpius  was  charged  with  the  task  of 
expelling  them,  which  it  took  him  two  years* 
campaign  to  accomplish.  We  may  assume, 
then,  that  all  the  country  south  of  Antonine's 
Wall — that  is,  the  line  of  Forth  and  Clyde — 
was  once  more  under  Roman  government,  those 
natives  who  accepted  it  settling  down  as  citizens 

^  Capitolinus,  Marcus  AureliuSy  viii. 


ANNALS  OF  DIO  CASSIUS 

of  the  Empire,  or  at  least  as  tributaries,  and 
those  who  rejected  it  being  expelled  as  Bar- 
barians. 

For  events  in  the  reigns  of  the  Emperors 
from  Commodus  to  Alexander  Severus,  we  have 
the  contemporary  testimony  of  Dio  Cassius. 
He  was  praetor  under  Septimius  Severus,  and, 
being  the  trusted  minister  and  intimate  friend 
of  that  minister,  he  turned  to  good  account  the 
access  which  he  thereby  obtained  to  the  state 
records  in  composing  a  history  of  Rome  in 
eighty  books,  of  which,  to  our  irreparable  loss, 
all  but  nineteen  have  perished.  However,  in 
the  eleventh  century,  Xiphilinus,  a  monk  of 
Constantinople,  prepared  an  epitome  of  the  last 
twenty  books,  which  dealt  with  matters  whereof 
Dio  had  cognisance  as  a  contemporary,  and 
from  him  we  learn  something  more  about  the 
tribes  in  Caledonia  beyond  the  wall. 

"  The  two  most  important  tribes,"  he  says, 
"  are  the  Caledonians  and  the  Meatae  ;  the 
names  of  the  other  tribes  having  been  included 
in  these.  The  Meatae  dwell  close  by  the  wall 
that  divides  the  island  into  two  parts,  the  Cale- 
donians   beyond    them."      These    people,    he 

continues,  had  no  walled  towns,  but  lived  in 

23 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

tents  or  booths,  subsisting  entirely  by  hunting 
and  pillage.  They  did  not  cultivate  the  ground, 
but  ate  wild  fruits,^  rejecting  fish,  although 
there  was  plenty  to  be  had  for  the  catching. 
Mention  is  made  of  a  special  kind  of  com- 
pressed food  that  they  carried  on  expeditions, 
a  very  small  piece  of  which  was  enough  to 
satisfy  both  hunger  and  thirst.^  They  had 
wives  in  common,  it  is  alleged,  though  that  is 
a  statement  to  be  accepted  under  reserve,  and 
so  great  was  their  hardihood  that  they  used  to 
conceal  themselves  in  swamps,  submerged  all 
but  their  heads,  and  could  remain  so  for  many 
days,  living  upon  roots.  This  also  sounds  like 
a  mere  traveller's  tale  ;  but  the  description  of 
their  mode  of  fighting  is  probably  trustworthy. 
They  had  chariots  drawn  by  small  but  active 
horses ;  they  carried  dirks  and  short  spears 
with  a  bronze  knob  on  the  haft,  which  they 

^  Hazel  nuts  were  certainly  an  important  article  of  diet,  as  shown 
by  the  immense  deposits  of  nutshells  found  around  the  crannogs  or 
lake  dwellings.  These  crannogs  have  been  proved  to  have  been 
inhabited  during  the  Roman  occupation  by  the  discovery  in  them 
of  many  articles  of  Roman  manufacture. 

2  The  traditional  biadh-nan-treum,  the  food  of  heroes,  was  said  to 
be  prepared  by  the  Picts  of  pounded  flesh  mixed  with  certain 
restorative  herbs,  a  small  quantity  of  which  sufficed  to  maintain  a 
man's  strength  during  prolonged  exertion. 

24 


HERODIANUS 

rattled  against  their  shields  when  charging  an 
enemy.  They  were  very  fleet  of  foot  and  very 
brave  in  war,  wearing  hardly  any  clothes  in 
order  that  the  beasts  depicted  on  their  bodies 
by  tattooing  might  be  seen. 

When  the  Emperor  Commodus  died  in 
A.D.  192  Clodius  Albinus  was  Propraetor  and 
Governor  of  Britain,  and  claimed  election  as 
emperor.  The  other  three  claimants  were 
Didianus  Julianas  at  Rome,  Pescennius  Niger, 
Governor  of  Syria,  and  Lucius  Septimius  Severus, 
Governor  of  Pannonia.  Albinus  defeated  and 
slew  his  rival  Pescennius  in  a.d.  194  ;  Severus 
defeated  and  slew  Albinus  near  Lyons  in  a.d. 
197  and  became  sole  emperor. 

Herodianus,  a  contemporary  Greek  historian, 
states  that  one  of  the  first  acts  of  Severus  was 
to  separate  Britain  into  two  provinces.  Upper 
and  Lower  Britain.  He  does  not  define  the 
boundaries,  but  it  is  supposed,  the  reckoning 
being  from  Rome,  that  Upper  Britain  was  the 
settled  and  civilised  part  south  of  the  Humber, 
and  that  Lower  Britain  included  the  remainder 
as  far  as  Antonine's  Wall.  Virius  Lupus,  the 
governor,  was  hard  pressed  by  the  Caledonians 

and  Meatae,  and  Severus,  being  engaged  in  a 

25 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

five  years'  war  with  the  Parthians,  was  unable 
to  reinforce  the  garrison  of  Britain,  wherefore 
Virius  had  to  purchase  peace  from  these  Meatae 
at  a  high  price. 

Relying  now  upon  Xiphiline's  abridgment 
of  Dio  Cassius,  we  may  assume  that  the  Meatae 
broke  their  bargain  with  Governor  Virius,  for 
in  A.D.  208  he  wrote  to  the  emperor  announc- 
ing that  he  could  no  longer  protect  the 
province  unless  he  were  reinforced.  Severus 
was  old  and  gouty,  but  his  soldier  spirit  was 
still  unquenched.  Taking  with  him  his  sons 
Caracalla  and  Geta,  he  travelled  in  a  litter 
through  Gaul,  landed  in  Britain,  collected  a 
strong  army,  set  Geta  to  govern  Upper  Britain, 
and  went  on  with  Caracalla^  to  Lower  or 
Northern  Britain.  He  passed  the  wall  and  in- 
vaded Caledonia  itself,  opening  up  the  country 
by  felling  the  forest,  making  roads  and  bridges 
in  preparation  for  a  permanent  occupation. 
He  succeeded,  but  at  a  terrible  cost  of  life  ; 
his  slow  advance  may  be  traced  by  the  numer- 
ous camps  and  remains  of  roads  through 
Strathearn  to  Forfar,  where  is  the  great  camp 
now  called  Battledykes,  and  so  forward  through 

1  Whose  true  name  was  Marcus  Aurelius  Antoninus. 
26 


SEVERUS  IN  CALEDONIA 

the  counties  of  Kincardine  and  Aberdeen  till, 
still  in  his  invalid's  litter,  he  reached  the 
Moray  Firth,  and,  believing  that  he  had  come 
to  the  Caledonian  Land's  End,  "  he  took 
observation  of  the  parallax  and  the  length  of 
day  and  night." 

Severus  had  now  reached  the  northernmost 
limit  ever  touched  by  Roman  arms,  if  we 
except  the  nominal  annexation  of  the  Orkneys 
by  Agricola's  fleet  in  the  circumnavigation  of 
A.D.  86.  He  had  fought  no  pitched  battles  in 
his  advance,^  but  he  had  lost  very  many  lives 
by  ambuscades,  disease  and  accident.  Xiphiline 
puts  the  death  casualties  at  the  incredible 
number  of  50,000,  and  declares  that  when 
men  fell  out  on  the  march  their  comrades  put 
them  to  death  to  save  them  from  falling  alive 
into  the  hands  of  the  Barbarians.  Neverthe- 
less, Severus  had  so  thoroughly  overawed  the 
Caledonians  by  his  drastic  measures  of  forest 
clearance  and  road-making  that  he  was  able  to 
exact  a  treaty  from  them,  under  which  they 

■^  Orosius,  indeed,  states  that  Severus  fought  many  severe  actions 
in  this  campaign  ;  but  he  was  writing  200  years  after  these  events, 
and  gives  the  length  of  the  wall  as  132  Roman  miles  (equal  to 
about  122  English  miles),  which  is  equally  inconsistent  with  the 
dimensions  of  either  wall. 

27 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

ceded  some  territory,  probably  the  district 
between  the  Tay  and  the  Forth.  We  have 
the  statement  of  five  Roman  chroniclers — 
Aurelius  Victor,  Eutropius,  Orosius,  Eusebius 
and  Spartianus — that  he  built  a  wall  across 
Britain.  Spartianus  says  that  this  was  done 
after  he  had  returned  (from  the  north)  to  the 
nearest  station  [quum  ad  proximam  mansionem 
redirei)^  not  only  victorious,  but  having  estab- 
lished perpetual  peace. 

The  late  Dr.  Skene  entertained  little  doubt 
that  the  extent  of  the  province  continued  as  I 
have  indicated,  namely,  all  south  of  Antonine's 
Wall,  and  he  cites  in  confirmation  the  discovery 
at  Cramond,  the  proxima  mansio — the  station 
nearest  to  that  wall — of  a  coin  of  Severus 
inscribed  fvndator  pacis  :  but  Dr.  George 
MacDonald  has  pointed  out  that  there  is  not 
a  word  in  any  of  the  Roman  writers  to  indicate 
which  wall  it  was  that  Severus  repaired  or 
reconstructed,  and  that  it  is  possible  that  the 
Meatae,  described  as  living  next  the  Cale- 
donians on  the  south,  occupied  the  region,  not 
between  the  Forth  and  Tay,  as  Skene  believed, 
but  Clydesdale,  Ettrick  Forest  and  the  Lammer- 

muirs.     Moreover,   the    title    Fundator    Pacis 

28 


THE  EMPEROR  SEVERUS 

probably  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  settle- 
ment arrived  at  with  Caledonians  and  Meatae, 
but  referred  to  the  overthrow  of  the  two  rival 
emperors,  Pescennius  and  Albinus.  I  am  afraid 
we  must  leave  it  at  that,  for  there  is  no  infor- 
mation to  support  anything  more  solid  than 
conjecture  in  this  matter. 

The  "perpetual  peace"  described  by  Spar- 
tian,  writing  at  least  seventy  years  later,  did 
not  last  more  than  a  few  months ;  for  no 
sooner  had  Severus  returned  to  York,  leaving 
his  undutiful  son  Caracalla  in  command  on 
the  wall,  than  the  Caledonians  took  to  raiding 
the  territory  they  had  been  forced  to  cede. 
The  emperor  at  once  prepared  for  a  fresh 
campaign  against  them,  but  while  he  was  mus- 
tering his  army  at  York,  this  fine  old  soldier 
died  on  4th  February,  a.d.  211,  aged  65. 

For    nearly   a    century   after    the    death    of 

Severus  there  is  a  complete  absence  of  mention 

of  the  affairs  of  North  Britain.     Severus's  son, 

the  brutal  Caracalla,  who  had  attempted   his 

father's  life  in  Caledonia,  and  who  succeeded 

afterwards    in    murdering    his    brother    Geta, 

became  emperor,  patched  up  a  peace  with  the 

Caledonians,  and  departed  for  the  Continent, 

29 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

never  to  return.  This  break  in  the  chronicle 
may  be  accounted  for  by  the  severance  of  the 
British  provinces  under  the  usurping  rebels 
Carausius  and  AUectus,  both  of  whom  assumed 
the  purple,  from  the  rest  of  the  empire  under 
Maximian,  legitimate  colleague  of  Diocletian. 
The  Roman  Empire  had  become  unwieldy, 
its  central  authority  uncertain  and  intermit- 
tent. Carausius,  and  his  murderer  AUectus, 
being  both  probably  of  British  blood,  maintained 
their  authority  by  enlisting  the  natives  of 
Britain  in  their  armies,  and  appear  to  have 
managed  to  keep  the  Caledonians  in  good 
humour  ;  but  after  the  Emperor  Constantius 
Chlorus  had  invaded  Britain  and  put  an  end 
to  the  independent  rule  of  these  usurpers 
by  defeating  and  killing  AUectus  in  a.d. 
296,  the  old  trouble  broke  out  again,  and 
in  A.D.  306  Constantius  had  to  invade  Cale- 
donia in  order  to  drive  back  the  northern  tribes 
whom  Eumenius  describes  as  "  Caledonians 
and  other  Picts,"  ^ 

This,  then,  is  the  first  mention  of  any  in- 
habitants of  North  Britain  under  the  name  of 
Picts,   and   we  shall   hear  plenty   about   their 

^  Eumenius y  c.  vii. 
30 


AMMIANUS  MARCELLINUS 

legendary  origin  when  we  come  to  examine 
the  Irish,  Welsh  and  Scottish  chronicles. 
For  our  present  purpose,  which  is  to  collect 
what  information  can  be  had  from  Roman 
writers  about  events  in  North  Britain,  it  is 
enough  to  note  that,  after  the  name  of  Pict 
first  occurs  in  the  chronicle  of  Eumenius  in 
A.D.  296,  there  is  no  further  mention  of  these 
northern  tribes  for  more  than  fifty  years,  until 
the  narrative  is  reopened  by  Ammianus  Mar- 
cellinus. 

This  distinguished  man  was  a  Greek  by 
birth  and  saw  much  active  service  in  the  east 
under  the  Emperors  Constantius  II.  and  Julian 
the  Apostate.  Returning  to  Rome  he  under- 
took to  write  a  history  of  the  empire,  which 
he  accomplished  in  thirty-one  books,  whereof 
the  first  thirteen  are  lost.  Fortunately  the 
remaining  eighteen  cover  the  period  from 
A.D.  354  to  378,  when  the  author  was  alive. 
His  chronicle  is  of  special  value  as  having 
been  written  by  an  experienced  soldier.  It 
may  be  remembered  that  when  Constantine 
the  Great  died  in  a.d.  337  the  empire  was 
divided  between  his  three  sons — Constantinus 

II.,  Constans  and  Constantius  II. 

31 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

Britain  fell  to  the  share  of  Constantine  II. : 
when  he  was  killed  in  a.d.  340,  Constans,  as 
Emperor  of  the  West,  became  ruler  of  Britain, 
and  we  know  from  an  allusion  in  one  of  the 
surviving  books  of  Ammianus  that  Constans 
had  to  go  over  to  Britain  in  order  to  repel  the 
incursions  of  the  Barbarians.  He  says  that  he 
had  recorded  that  campaign  in  one  of  the 
books  which  have  perished.^  Constans  was 
murdered  a.d.  350,  when  the  whole  empire 
became  once  more  united  under  Constantius  II. 
It  is  apparent  that  Constans  brought  the  Picts 
to  terms,  because  Ammianus  tells  us  that  in 
A.D.  360  the  fierce  nations  of  the  Scots  and 
Picts  had  broken  the  peace  he  had  concluded 
with  them,  had  plundered  the  districts  near 
the  wall,  and  that  the  people  of  the  province 
were  greatly  alarmed,  being  worn  out  by  these 
incessant  raids.  He  says  that  Constantius,  who 
was  wintering  in  Paris,  had  too  many  cares 
upon  his  shoulders  to  allow  him  to  go  to 
Britain  in  person,  but  he  sent  a  general  named 
Lupicinus. 

This  is  the  first  appearance  of  the  Scots 
upon  the  scene  of  history,  but  they  only  con- 

1  Ammianus  Marcellinus,  xx.  i. 
32 


CAMPAIGN  OF  LUPICINUS 

cern  us  here  because  they  were  acting,  if  not 
in  concert,  at  all  events  simultaneously  with 
the  Picts.  They  came  from  Ireland,  and  it  is 
believed  that  in  these  years  their  attack  was 
directed  upon  the  Welsh  coast,  while  the 
independent  tribes  of  the  north,  now  col- 
lectively known  as  Picts,  overran  the  province 
as  far,  at  least,  as  the  Wall  of  Hadrian. 

Lupicinus  was  powerless  to  dislodge  them. 
For  four  years  they  held  their  ground  until,  in 
A.D.  364,  Ammianus  Marcellinus  records  that 
two  fresh  bands  of  invaders  appeared  on  the 
scene,  attracted  by  the  waning  imperial  power, 
to  ravage  what  had  become  one  of  the  richest 
provinces  of  Rome.^  These  were  the  Saxons, 
who  effected  landings  on  the  southern  and 
eastern  shores  of  Britain,  and  a  people  called 
Atecotts,  whom  Sir  John  Rhys  concludes  to 
have  been  the  inhabitants  of  Galloway,  formerly 
tributary  to  Rome.''  The  whole  of  Britain, 
north  and  south,  now  seeming  to  be  at  the 

^  Ammianus  Marcellinus,  xxvi.  4. 

2  The  prefix  "  A  "  in  the  name  "  Atecotti "  suggests  the  Gaelic 
prefix  ua,  signifying  a  family  or  sept.  This  prefix  in  Irish  names 
is  rendered  O  by  English  writers,  as  in  O'Gorman,  O'Neill,  etc.  ; 
but  in  Galloway  surnames  it  appears  as  A,  as  in  Adair,  Achanna 
(now  Hannay),  etc. 

c  33 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

mercy  of  these  four  bodies  of  invaders,  Valen- 
tinian.  Emperor  of  the  West,  resolved  upon 
vigorous  measures,  and  in  a.d.  369  commis- 
sioned his  most  illustrious  general,  Theodosius 
the  Elder,  to  restore  order.  Landing  at  Rich- 
borough  in  Kent,  he  found  London  was  in  the 
hands  of  the  Barbarians,  marched  upon  it,  and 
drove  them  out  in  a  campaign  whereof  his 
panegyrist  Claudian  gives  a  vivid  but  very 
brief  summary.  He  records  how  the  Picts, 
whom  Ammianus  states  to  have  consisted  of 
two  main  bodies,  Dicaledones  and  Vecturiones, 
were  subdued  and  Thule  was  imbrued  with  their 
blood  ;  the  Scots  were  driven  back  to  Ireland 
at  the  point  of  the  sword,  while  the  Orkneys 
were  drenched  with  Saxon  gore.^  The  Ate- 
cotts  were  enrolled  in  the  Roman  army,  four 
cohorts  of  them  being  named  in  the  official 
Notitia^  compiled  shortly  after,  as  being  sta- 
tioned in  Gaul.^  The  province,  thus  restored, 
was  renamed  Valentia  in  honour  of  the 
Emperor  Valentinian  and  his  brother  Valens, 
Emperor  of  the  East. 

^  Z)^/^r//o<ro»/a/.  lines  54-56.  De quarto  consul.  Hon.  Aug.  lines  30-34. 

2  In  a  well-known  passage  S.  Jerome  mentions  that,  as  a  young 
man,  he  saw  these  Atecotts  in  Gaul,  and  that  they  were  reported 
to  be  cannibals  in  their  own  country. 

34 


THEODOSIUS  THE  ELDER 

In  this  campaign  of  Theodosius  we  have 
probably  the  last  successful  attempt  to  re- 
establish the  imperial  authority  in  the  district 
between  the  walls.  Claudian  not  only  alludes 
to  fighting  and  slaughter  in  Thule,  that  is,  the 
extreme  north  of  the  island,^  but  he  describes 
Theodosius  as  establishing  forts  amid  the  frosts 
of  Caledonia.^  These  forts  were  probably  those 
on  Antonine's  Wall.  It  may  be  that  a  lauda- 
tory poem  is  not  the  surest  kind  of  historic 
evidence ;  but  Claudian's  statement  is  indirectly 
confirmed  by  Ammianus,  who  says  that 
Theodosius,  "after  recovering  the  province 
which  he  had  surrendered  into  the  keeping  of 
the  enemy,  restored  it  to  its  former  con- 
dition.''3 

These  vigorous  measures  proved  of  very 
transient  effect.  Theodosius  cleared  the  pro- 
vince of  Pictish  and  Scottish  hordes  ;  but  the 
work  was  no  sooner  accomplished  than  the 
legions  had  to  be  withdrawn  to  protect  Rome 


^  Thule  is  probably   the   latinised  form   of  tuathaily   meaning 
"north"  in  Gaelic. 

2  "  Ille  Caledoniis  posuit  qui  castra  pruinis."     De  quarto  consul. 
1.  26. 

8  Ammianus  Marcellinus,  xxviii.  c.  3. 

35 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

against  the  gathering  Goths  and  Vandals. 
Those  troops  that  were  left  to  garrison  Britain 
revolted  and  elected  their  general,  Clemens 
Maximus,  as  emperor  in  a.d.  383.  Prosperus 
Aquitanus  states  that  the  first  task  of  Clemens 
was  to  repel  a  fresh  invasion  of  Picts  and  Scots 
in  A.D.  384. 

Probably  if  Clemens  had  been  content  v^ith 
insular  dominion  the  Roman  government  would 
have  been  powerless  to  disturb  him,  so  urgent 
were  the  calls  upon  its  energy  and  resources 
upon  the  Danubian  frontier  of  the  empire. 
Then  might  the  whole  history  of  these 
islands  have  run  in  a  far  different  channel  to 
that  which  it  has  taken,  had  not  Clemens 
Maximus  aspired  to  continental  dominion  and 
invaded  Gaul.  Here  he  encountered  and  killed 
the  Emperor  Gratian,  and,  four  years  later, 
invaded  Italy,  ending  his  days  at  the  battle  of 
Aquileia  in  a.d.  388,  where  he  was  defeated 
and  slain  by  the  Emperor  Theodosius. 

The  British  province  having  been  drained  of 
fighting  men  to  support  the  continental  enter- 
prise of  Clemens,  the  Picts  and  Scots  resumed 
their  old  game  of  marauding  and  piracy,  until 

at  length  the  Britons  of  the  province  induced 

36 


EXPEDITIONS  SENT  BY  STILICHO 

Stilicho,  the  guardian  and  powerful  minister  of 
the  puppet  emperor  Honorius,  to  send  a  legion 
to  their  relief  in  a.d.  396.  But  with  this  and 
subsequent  spasmodic  attempts  to  maintain  the 
imperial  power  in  Britain,  our  only  concern 
consists  in  the  part  that  our  native  Picts  and 
Atecotts  bore  with  the  Irish,  Scots  and  Saxons 
in  putting  an  end  to  Roman  rule  in  what  is 
now  England,  as  they  had  already  done  in 
what  is  now  Scotland. 

It  is  true  that  Dr.  Skene  assumes  that  on 
this  occasion,  and  again  in  a.d.  406,  when 
Stilicho  a  second  time  sent  a  strong  army  to 
relieve  the  Roman  Britons,  that  "  the  Province 
was  protected  in  its  full  extent  to  the  frontier 
of  the  firths  of  Forth  and  Clyde  ";^  but  I 
venture  to  think  he  does  so  upon  little  or  no 
evidence.  Anyhow,  there  is  no  extant  descrip- 
tion of  the  condition  of  the  country  between 
the  walls  at  this  time.  The  Atecotts  whom 
Stilicho  enrolled  under  the  eagles  in  396,  as 
Theodosius  had  done  in  369,  are  described  by 
Orosius  as  "  Barbarians  previously  admitted  to 
alliance  "  or  treaty. 

There  is,  however,  one  event  coincident,  or 

^  Celtic  Scotland,  i.  107, 
37 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

nearly  so,  with  the  expedition  sent  by  Stilicho 
in  396  which  suggests  an  endeavour  on  the 
part  of  that  great  minister  to  reclaim  the 
northern  province  to  civilisation  by  other 
means  than  force  of  arms.  There  is  no  direct 
evidence  to  support  the  conjecture  that  the 
mission  of  Ninian  to  the  Picts  of  Galloway 
was  undertaken  at  the  instance  of  the  Roman 
government.  But  there  are  certain  circum- 
stances tending  to  give  rise  to  such  conjecture. 
Assuming  the  Atecotts  to  be  the  same  as  the 
Picts  of  Galloway,  they  were,  according  to 
Orosius,  intermittently  in  alliance  with  or 
subject  to  Rome.  Julian  the  Apostate  had 
been  dead  for  thirty-three  years  :  Christianity 
had  been  restored  as  the  recognised  religion 
of  Rome  ;  it  is  not  improbable,  therefore,  that 
in  sending  Ninian  as  bishop  missionary  to  the 
Picts  of  Galloway  in  or  about  the  year  396 
Pope  Siricius  may  have  been  acting  at  the 
request,  or  at  all  events  with  the  approval, 
of  the  Minister  Stilicho,  who  would  recog- 
nise in  Christianity  a  possible  means  of  weaning 
these  truculent  Atecotts  from  their  objection- 
able practices. 

However,  having  thrown  out  this   sugges- 
38 


BISHOP  NINIAN  IN  GALLOWAY 

tion,  I  had  better  not  say  any  more,  for  if  a 
man  once  embarks  upon  the  ocean  of  specula- 
tion, there  is  no  saying  to  what  shores  of  error 
he  may  drift  on  the  uncharted  currents  of 
conjecture.  We  part  here  with  the  dim  and 
intermittent  light  thrown  by  Roman  annalists 
upon  the  early  history  of  our  country.  In 
my  next  lecture  I  shall  endeavour  to  deal  with 
more  sympathetic  writers  of  our  own  race. 


39 


II. 

A.D.    400—730. 


11. 

A.D.    400—730. 

Vague  and  unsatisfying  as  are  the  references 
to  events  in  northern  Britain  by  all  classical 
writers  except  Tacitus,  the  final  withdrawal  of 
the  Roman  legions  from  the  province  in  410 
deprives  us  even  of  that  uncertain  light.  For 
a  century  and  a  half  to  come  the  darkness  is 
profound  :  there  is  no  contemporary  witness 
north  of  the  wall  to  explain  to  us  what  went 
on  when  Pict  and  Scot  and  Briton  were  left 
free  to  fight  it  out  among  themselves,  or  to 
combine  against  the  common  danger  from 
Angle  and  Saxon  encroachment,  as  it  may  be 
supposed  they  must  have  done  ;  for  by  the 
end  of  the  sixth  century  these  Teutonic  rovers 
had  possessed  themselves  in  ever-increasing 
force  of  the  best  lands  between  the  Firth  of 
Forth  and  the  Straits  of  Dover.  How  com- 
pletely Britain,  and  especially  northern  Britain, 

43 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

was  shut  out  from  the  general  political  move- 
ment of  Europe,  appears  from  a  singular  passage 
in  the  Histories  of  Procopius,  an  Eastern  writer 
of  the  sixth  century  : 

"  In  this  isle  of  Britain  men  of  old  time  built  a 
long  wall,  dividing  oif  a  great  part  of  it ;  for  the 
land,  the  men  and  all  other  things  are  not  the  same 
on  both  sides.     On  the  eastern  (southern)  side  of 
the   wall   the   air   is   wholesome,  according   to   the 
seasons,   moderately  warm  in   summer  and  cool  in 
winter.     Many  men  live  there,  much  in  the  manner 
of  other  people.     The  trees  with  their  special  fruits 
flourish  in  season,  their  cornlands  are  as  productive 
as  others  and  the  land  seems  to  be  sufficiently  ferti- 
lised by  streams.    But  on  the  western  (northern)  side 
all  is  different,  so   much   so  that  it  would  not  be 
possible  for  a  man  to  live  there  for  half-an-hour.^ 
Vipers  and  serpents  innumerable,  with  all  other  kinds 
of  wild  beasts,  infest  that  region,  and,  what  is  most 
strange,  the  natives  declare  that  if  any  one  cross  the 
wall   to  the  other  side,  he  would  die  immediately, 
overpowered    by   the   poisonous   air.     Death,    also, 
causes  such  cattle  as  go  there  to  perish.     Now  as  I 
have  come  to  this  part  of  my  history,  1  am  obliged  to 
record  a  tradition  very  much  of  the  nature  of  fable, 
which   has    never    seemed   to  me  to   be  authentic, 

^  Procopius  was  misled  by  the  dislocation  of  Ptolemy's  chart, 
which  shows  Scotland  turned  eastward  at  a  right  angle  to  England, 
so  that  the  Mull  of  Galloway  forms  the  northern  and  Cape  Wrath 
the  eastern  extremity  of  the  island  of  Britain. 

44 


ABSENCE  OF  RECORDS 

though  constantly  circulated  by  innumerable  men, 
who  declare  that  they  have  themselves  taken  part  in 
these  doings,  as  well  as  having  heard  the  story.  I 
must  not,  however,  omit  to  notice  it,  lest  when  thus 
writing  about  the  island  of  Britain,  I  should  incur  an 
imputation  of  ignorance  of  certain  circumstances  con- 
tinually taking  place  there.  They  say,  then,  that  the 
souls  of  men  departed  are  always  conducted  to  this 
place."  ^ 

It  is  true  that  Ninian,  evangelist  to  the 
Picts  of  Galloway,  began  his  mission  before  the 
Roman  occupation  ceased  and  continued  his 
labours  in  North  Britain  until  his  death  about 
A.D.  432.  We  know  that  his  life  was  written 
in  the  Anglo-Saxon  vernacular  and  we  may 
imagine  that  it  contained  a  good  deal  of  infor- 
mation upon  the  course  of  events  and  upon 
social  life  in  the  fifth  century.  Unhappily  it 
has  perished.  Gildas,  beginning  his  ecclesi- 
astical chronicle  about  the  middle  of  the  sixth 
century,  never  saw  it.  "  I  shall  not  follow," 
he  says,  "  the  writings  and  records  of  my  own 
country,  which,  if  ever  there  were  any  of  them^ 
have  been  consumed  in  the  fires  of  the  enemy 
or  have  been  carried  by  my  exiled  countrymen 
into    distant    lands."      Nevertheless,    though 

^  Bellum  Got/ticum,  iv.  20. 
45 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

unknown  to  Gildas,  Ninian's  life  survived  at 
all  events  until  the  twelfth  century,  when  it 
came  into  the  hands  of  Ailred,  Abbot  of 
Rievaulx,  who  undertook  to  translate  it  at  the 
instance  of  Bishop  Christian  of  Whithorn. 
Would  that  he  had  been  content  with  the 
duties  of  translator  :  he  must  needs  act  as  an 
ambitious  editor  also,  and  it  is  difficult  to  read 
without  impatience  the  pious  abbot's  explana- 
tion to  Bishop  Christian  of  the  manner  he 
treated  the  original  manuscript,  which  may 
have  been  five  or  six  hundred  years  old  when 
he  got  hold  of  it.^ 

"  Those  who,  because  of  the  barbarism  of  their 
native  land,  lacked  the  faculty  of  speaking  gracefully 
and  elegantly,  did  not  defraud  posterity  of  an  account 
of  persons  worthy  of  imitation,  albeit  they  did  so  in 
homely  terms.  Hence  it  came  to  pass  that  the  life 
of  the  most  holy  Ninian  was  obscured  by  a  barbarous 
language,  neither  agreeable  nor  edifying  to  the  reader. 
Accordingly  it  pleased  thy  holy  affection  to  impose 
upon  mine  insignificance  the  task  of  rescuing  from  a 
rustic  style,  as  from  darkness,  and  of  bringing  forth 
into  the  clear  light  of  Latin  diction  the  life  of  this 
most  illustrious  man,  a  life  which  had  been  told  by 

1  The  MS.  of  Ailred's  work  in  the  British  Museum  is  entitled  : 
Incipit  vita  Sancti  Niniani  epi  et  confemrU  ab  Aelredo  Rieualknse 
Abbate  de  Anglico  in  Latinu  tnslata. 

46 


AILRED'S  LIFE  OF  NINIAN 

my  predecessors,  faithfully  indeed,  but  in  too  bar- 
barous a  style.  I  embrace  thy  devotion,  I  approve 
thy  design,  I  praise  thy  zeal,  but  1  am  conscious  of 
my  own  want  of  skill,  and  I  fear  to  strip  it  of  the 
coarse  garments  which  have  hidden  it  hitherto,  lest  I 
fail  to  array  it  in  more  comely  attire. ...  In  under- 
taking the  burden  thou  hast  laid  upon  me,  I  will 
endeavour,  by  the  help  of  Him  who  maketh  infants 
eloquent,  so  to  temper  my  style  that  neither  offensive 
rusticity  shall  obscure  so  high  a  matter  nor  a  mis- 
chievous elaboration  of  phrase  deprive  those  of  the 
result  of  my  labour  who  are  uninstructed  in  ornate 
rhetoric." 

What  price  would  we  not  now  willingly 
pay  for  the  privilege  of  perusing  the  original 
before  Abbot  Ailred  had  purged  it  of  its 
precious  local  colour  and  turned  it  into  a  mere 
farrago  of  myth  and  miracle,  whence  but  one 
single  grain  of  historical  fact  can  be  extracted, 
namely,  the  date  of  Ninian's  mission  to  the 
Galloway  Picts.  It  is  herein  recorded  that, 
having  landed  at  Whithorn  with  masons 
brought  from  the  Continent,  he  built  the  first 
church  of  stone  that  had  been  seen  in  Britain, 
and,  hearing  of  the  death  of  his  beloved  patron. 
Bishop  Martin  of  Tours,  he  dedicated  the 
building  to  his  memory.     Now  Martin's  death 

has   been   fixed   between  a.d.    397   and    400, 

47 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

which  accordingly  marks   the  first  advent  of 
the  gospel  to  northern  Britain. 

With  the  gospel  came  the  monastic  system, 
which  was  probably  first  established  in  these 
islands  by  S.  Patrick  in  his  beehive  huts  at 
Ardmacha,  now  Armagh,  about  simultaneously 
with  Ninian's  mission  to  Galloway.  Even  in 
this  daybreak  of  letters,  the  head  of  every 
monastery  seems  to  have  recognised  and 
accepted  the  duty  of  keeping  some  sort  of 
annals  of  the  country  in  which  it  was  founded, 
or,  at  all  events,  of  writing  the  lives  of  brethren 
who  attained  special  sanctity.  The  number 
of  religious  houses  founded  between  the  sixth 
and  thirteenth  centuries  was  enormous.  In 
1207  Gervase  of  Canterbury  enumerates  22  in 
Lothian  and  the  earldom  of  Fife  alone.  Each 
of  these  monasteries  appointed  a  historio- 
grapher ;  the  later  monasteries  borrowed  and 
copied  from  the  annals  of  the  older  ones  ;  and, 
as  every  annalist  conceived  it  to  be  his  duty 
to  start  his  chronicle  with  the  Creation  there 
was,  of  course,  an  immense  amount  of  repeti- 
tion. Such,  at  least,  we  may  conceive  to  have 
been   the   origin   of  the    monkish    chronicles, 

which    are   all   that    we  have  to  rely  on  for 

48 


MONASTIC  HISTORIOGRAPHERS 

knowledge  of  the  early  history  of  our  country. 
They  are  fragmentary,  they  are  often  tedious, 
and  they  are  never  impartial  ;  most  of  these 
monkish  writers  had  their  own  "  axes  to  grind  " 
— theological  or  political ;  it  is  rare,  indeed, 
to  meet  among  them  the  convincing  simplicity 
of  Adamnan  or  the  broad-minded  impartiality 
of  Bede.  It  is  hard  to  sift  out  fragments  of 
genuine  history  from  the  matrix  of  myth  and 
miracle  wherein  they  lie  imbedded.  Yet  we 
should  be  grateful  for  the  industry  of  the  com- 
pilers, without  which  we  should  be  destitute 
of  any  contemporary  testimony  whatever. 

Of  events  in  the  sixth  century  we  receive 
information  almost  at  first  hand  from  a  Scottish 
writer  dwelling  in  what  is  now  called  Scotland. 
Scotia  and  Scots  were  names  still,  and  for  long 
after  this  period,  applicable  only  to  Ireland 
and  its  people,  including  those  Irish  emigrants, 
the  Scots  of  Ulster,  who  effected  a  settlement 
in  Argyll,  being  already  Christians,  and  who 
were  destined  to  engraft  the  name  of  Scotland 
upon  the  country  of  their  adoption.  Before 
going  further,  I  must  pause  to  notice  a  seri- 
ous discrepancy  between  what  are  reputed 
the    oldest   authorities  for    this    settlement,   a 

D  49 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

discrepancy  which,  so  far  as  I  know,  has 
escaped  the  attention  of  historians  and  critics. 
All  accounts  agree  that  Fergus  Mor,  the  son  of 
Ere,  led  the  first  band  of  Scots  to  settle  in  Alba. 
The  Synchronisms  of  Flann  Mainistrach,  com- 
piled early  in  the  eleventh  century,  fix  the 
date  as  twenty  years  after  the  battle  of  Ocha, 
which,  it  is  well  known,  was  fought  in  Ireland 
in  478.  According  to  this  authority,  Fergus 
landed  in  Alba  in  498,  and  his  death  is  recorded 
by  Tighernach  in  501.  Compare  with  this  a 
passage  in  the  Tripartite  Life  of  S,  Patrick 
compiled  by  Colgan,  probably  in  the  tenth 
century,  from  three  Irish  MSS.  which  have  since 
perished.  This  passage  was  quoted  by  the  late 
Dr.  Skene  in  his  Chronicles  of  the  Picts  and  Scots 
[p.  xxx]  as  probably  the  earliest  authentic  notice 
of  the  Dalriadic  colony.     It  runs  as  follows  : 

"  Patrick  received  welcome  in  that  territory  from 
the  twelve  sons  of  Ere  ;  and  Fergus  mor,  son  of 
Ere,  said  to  Patrick  :  '  If  thy  reverence  would 
influence  my  brother  in  dividing  the  land,  I  would 
give  it  to  thee.'  And  Patrick  granted  this  division 
to  Bishop  Olcan  in  Airthermuighe.  Patrick  said 
to  Fergus  :  *  Though  thy  land  is  not  great  at  this 
day  among  thy  brothers,  it  is  thou  who  shalt  be 
king.     From  thee   shall  descend  the  kings  of  this 

50 


ADAMNAN*S  LIFE  OF  COLUMBA 

territory  for  ever,  and  in  Fortrenn.'  And  this  was 
fulfilled  in  Aedan  the  son  of  Gabran  who  took  Alba 
by  force." 

Now  S.  Patrick  died  in  463  at  the  age  of 
ninety,  thirty-five  years  before  the  annalists 
state  that  Fergus  emigrated  from  Ulster.  It 
appears,  therefore,  that  the  passage  in  the 
Tripartite  Life  is  worthless,  or  at  least  worthy 
of  no  more  attention  than  the  statement  in  the 
Breviary  of  Aberdeen  that  S.  Patrick  restored 
forty  persons  from  death  to  life  and  ascended 
himself  to  heaven  at  the  age  of  120. 

In  the  sixth  century  Scotia  (or,  as  we  may 
by  anticipation  call  it,  Ireland,  to  avoid  con- 
fusion) was  the  source  and  scene  of  extra- 
ordinary missionary  activity,  and  among  the 
many  evangelists  who  went  forth  from  that 
island  to  convert  the  Picts,  the  British  and 
the  Saxon  peoples  of  Northern  Britain,  was 
the  priest  Columba,  whose  fiery  spirit  had 
brought  him  into  conflict  with  the  clergy  of 
Meath,  resulting  in  his  excommunication  and 
exile.  He  took  refuge  among  his  compatriots 
in  Argyll,  and,  having  gained  the  favour  of 
King  Conall,  received  from  him  the  island  of 

Hy   in   the  year   563,  where  he  founded  the 

51 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

famous  abbey.^  His  biography  has  come 
down  to  our  times  just  as  it  left  the  hands 
of  his  kinsman  Adamnan,  likewise  a  Scot  of 
Ulster.  The  narrative  is  not  exactly  contem- 
porary, for  Columba  died  in  597,  about  thirty 
years  before  Adamnan  was  born  ;  but  Adamnan 
states  that  he  received  oral  information  from 
persons  who  had  known  Columba  :  he  had 
before  him  the  contemporary  memoir  written 
by  Comyn  the  Fair,  who  succeeded  as  seventh 
Abbot  of  lona  ;  above  all,  Adamnan  spent  all 
his  life  in  the  scene  which  Columba  had  so 
recently  quitted,  becoming  himself  ninth  abbot 
in  succession  to  Columba.  So  well  did  he 
apply  these  advantages  that  his  work  received 
from  Pinkerton  the  high  encomium  of  being 
"  the  most  complete  piece  of  such  biography 
that  all  Europe  can  boast  of,  not  only  at  so 
early  a  period,  but  throughout  the  whole  of 
the  middle  ages."  If  Columba  was  fortunate 
in  his  biographer,  Adamnan  has  been  not  less 
so  in  his  editor,  the  late  Dr.  Reeves,  who 
prepared  the  life  for  publication  by  the  Irish 
Archaeological  Society  and  the  Bannatyne  Club 
in  1856,  and  a  fresh  arrangement  of  the  same 

1  Annals  of  Ulster,  a.d.  573  ;  Annals  ofClonmacnoise,  a.d.  569. 

52 


CONVERSION  OF  THE  PAGAN  PICTS 

edition  was  published  in  the  series  of  the 
Historians  of  Scotland  in  1874.  Enriched  by 
the  copious  notes  of  Dr.  Reeves,  this  volume 
is  a  perfect  mine  of  information  upon  the 
monastic  life  of  the  period — the  dress,  the 
offices,  the  manual  industries  of  the  monks. 
At  the  time  of  Columba's  arrival  in  the 
Western  Isles  the  dominion  of  King  Conall 
had  extended  far  beyond  the  bounds  of  the 
original  Scottish  settlement  ;  but  the  pagan 
Picts  still  occupied  the  greater  part  of  the 
Highlands.  It  was  to  their  conversion  that 
Columba  applied  himself  from  the  first,  and 
his  fame  is  derived  chiefly  from  the  signal 
success  which  he  achieved.  His  interview 
with  the  Pictish  King  Brude  in  the  stronghold 
now  called  Craig  Phadraig,  a  couple  of  miles 
south  of  Inverness,  and  the  competition  in 
which  he  proved  himself  to  be  a  stronger 
magician  than  King  Brude's  chief  Druid 
Broichean,  reminds  one  of  Elijah's  triumph 
over  the  priests  of  Baal  on  Mount  Carmel. 
Diplomatically,  this  mission  had  lasting  results. 
King  Brude  the  Pict  had  been  a  dangerous 
neighbour  and  rival  of  King  Conall  the  Scot. 

After    Brude    and    his    people    had    accepted 

53 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

baptism,  Brude  confirmed  Columba  in  the 
possession  of  lona,  and  the  ultimate  union  of 
the  Scottish  and  Pictish  realms  was  brought 
somewhat  nearer. 

The  reader's  patience  is  tried  in  perusing 
this  life  by  the  writer's  inveterate  hankering 
after  the  marvellous.  A  supernatural  gloss  is 
applied  to  the  most  ordinary  incidents  in  order 
to  establish  the  prophetic  and  miraculous 
powers  of  Columba  and  the  singular  efficacy 
of  his  prayers.  Of  this  habit,  universal  in 
monkish  chronicles,  of  attributing  the  most 
ordinary  phenomena  to  Divine  interposition, 
the  following  may  serve  as  an  example  : 

"It  came  to  pass  on  one  occasion  that  a  certain 
brother  speaking  with  simplicity  in  the  presence  of 
the  venerable  and  holy  man,  said  to  him — '  After  thy 
death  all  the  people  of  these  provinces  will  row  across 
to  the  island  of  Hy  to  celebrate  thine  obsequies,  and 
will  entirely  fill  it.' — *  Nay,  my  son,'  replied  the  saint, 
*  what  thou  sayest  will  not  come  to  pass,  for  a  pro- 
miscuous throng  of  people  will  by  no  means  be  able 
to  come  to  my  funeral.  None  but  the  monks  of  my 
monastery  shall  attend  my  obsequies  and  perform  the 
last  sacred  rites.'  Which  prophetic  utterance  was 
fulfilled  immediately  after  his  death  by  God's  omnipo- 
tence ;  for  there  arose  a  storm  of  wind  without  rain, 
which  blew  so  violently  during  those  three  days  and 

54 


lONA  A  *  GHOST  NAME' 

nights  of  his  obsequies  as  to  make  it  utterly  impossible 
for  any  one  to  cross  the  sound  in  a  small  boat.  And 
immediately  after  the  burial  was  finished  the  storm 
was  quelled,  the  wind  fell  and  the  whole  sea  became 
calm."^ 

Notwithstanding  this  wearisome  insistence 
upon  and  iteration  of  miraculous  incident, 
many  glimpses  are  permitted  of  genuine  adven- 
ture, of  social  habits  and  of  the  peaceful  industry 
of  a  monastic  community  at  a  period  before 
the  Church  had  become  ambitious,  or  at  least 
before  it  became  worldly — before  it  became 
"  rich,  and  increased  with  goods,  and  had  need 
of  nothing." 

In  connection  with  Adamnan's  narrative,  it 
may  be  noted  that  it  has  been  the  cause  of 
conferring  a  new  name  upon  the  scene  of  the 
saint's  life  and  death.  The  native  name  of 
the  island  being  I  or  Hy,  Adamnan,  writing  in 
Latin,  gave  it  an  adjectival  form,  and  referred 
to  the  island  as  loua  insula — the  louan  island. 
In  transcription  the  vowel  u  was  rendered  as  the 
consonant  ;;,  which  gave  birth  to  what  philolo- 
gists term  a  "  ghost  name  " — that  is,  lona. 

While  Columba  was  labouring  as  a  mission- 

^  Vita  Columba,  iii.  24. 
55 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

ary  among  the  Picts  of  the  North,  his  contem- 
porary Kentigern  was  converting  the  Britons 
or  Welsh  of  Strathclyde.  Contemporary  lives 
of  Kentigern  have  been  submitted  to  the  same 
drastic  and  destructive  ordeal  as  has  been  men- 
tioned as  being  applied  to  the  life  of  Ninian. 
Towards  the  end  of  the  twelfth  century, 
Jocelyn,  a  monk  of  Furness,  undertook  to 
compile  a  new  biography  from  two  manu- 
scripts before  him.  In  a  prologue  dedicating 
his  work  to  another  Jocelyn,  Bishop  of  Glas- 
gow, he  refers  to  the  life  which  "  thy  church 
useth  "  as  being 

"  marred  by  a  rude  language  and  obscured  by  an 
inelegant  style,  and  what  beyond  all  these  things  any 
prudent  person  would  abhor  still  more,  at  the  very 
outset  of  the  narrative  there  appears  very  plainly 
something  contrary  to  sound  doctrine  and  the 
Catholic  faith.  But,"  he  continues,  "  I  have  found 
another  little  volume  written  in  the  Scotic  dialect" 
[that  is,  in  Gaelic]  "  teeming  from  end  to  end  with 
solecisms,  but  containing  at  greater  length  the  life 
and  acts  of  the  holy  bishop.  I  confess  that  I  was 
grieved  and  indignant  that  the  life  of  so  priceless 
a  prelate  .  .  .  should  be  tainted  with  heretical 
passages  or  made  exceedingly  obscure  by  barbarous 
language ;  wherefore  I  determined  to  recast  the 
matter  collected  out  of  each  book  and,  at  thy  com- 

56 


JOCELYN  OF  FURNESS 

mand  to  season  the  barbarous  composition  with 
Roman  salt.  I  deem  it  unseemly  that  so  precious  a 
treasure  should  be  wrapped  in  vile  rags,  wherefore  I 
have  endeavoured  to  clothe  it,  if  not  in  gold  tissue 
and  silk,  at  least  in  clean  linen/* 

The  deadly  heresy  herein  referred  to  with 
such  abhorrence  was  of  course  the  matter 
which,  though  it  appears  trivial  enough  to 
modern  churchmen,  threatened  in  the  sixth 
century  to  cause  a  permanent  schism  in  the 
Church,  namely,  the  date  for  celebrating  Easter 
and  the  frontal  tonsure  of  priests  as  enjoined 
by  the  Church  of  Ireland,  opposed  to  the  date 
of  Easter  and  the  coronal  tonsure  prescribed  by 
the  Church  of  Rome. 

Despite  the  emendation  of  the  originals 
attempted  by  the  pious  monk  of  Furness,  the 
narrative  does  not  appear  to  have  suffered  as 
much  under  his  hands  as  Ninian's  life  did 
under  Ailred's.  The  Abbot  of  Rievaulx  had 
a  literary  reputation  to  maintain  :  Jocelyn  of 
Furness  laboured  under  no  such  disability,  and 
we  owe  to  him  and  the  author  of  the  original, 
information  not  to  be  found  elsewhere  about 
certain    events    in    the    separate    kingdom    of 

Strathclyde,  which  may  be  taken  as  authentic, 

57 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

seeing  that  statements  relating  to  contemporary 
events  in  Wales  proper  correspond  with  what 
is  known  to  have  taken  place  there. 

At  the  time  of  Kentigern's  coming  the 
region  of  Strathclyde,  extending  from  the 
Clyde  and  Forth  southwards  to  the  river 
Derwent,  but  not  including  the  Lothians  or 
Galloway,  appears  to  have  comprised  a  num- 
ber of  provinces,  each  ruled  by  a  so-called 
king.  It  was  inhabited  by  people  of  the 
Brythonic,  Cymric  or  Welsh  branch  of  the 
Celtic  race,  but  the  term  Cumbria  or  Cumbra- 
land  was  never  applied  to  it  until  the  tenth 
century.  It  was  always  referred  to  as  Strath- 
clyde, and  its  people  were  known  as  Britons. 
Of  this  district  Ninian  probably  had  touched 
no  more  than  the  fringe  ;  and  even  so,  the 
faith  which  he  planted  had  withered  away 
before  Kentigern  came  to  revive  it  about  the 
year  540.  Some  of  the  kinglets  and  their 
people  still  professed  Christianity,  or,  at  least, 
were  ready  to  resume  it :  others  were  still 
pagans.  Arriving  at  Cathures,  now  called 
Glasgow,  Kentigern  discovered  a  cemetery 
which  had  been  consecrated  by  Ninian  more 

than  one  hundred  years  before.     Here  he  built 

58 


MEETING  OF  COLUMBA  AND  KENTIGERN 

his  cell  on  the  banks  of  the  Molendinar  Burn, 
and  soon  made  himself  such  a  reputation  for 
sanctity  that  the  king  of  that  district  brought 
over  a  bishop  from  Ireland  to  consecrate 
Kentigern  bishop  over  the  whole  of  his  king- 
dom. It  is  specially  mentioned  that  the 
Christians  at  that  time  were  few  in  number ; 
but  it  may  be  assumed  that  Kentigern  suc- 
ceeded in  bringing  many  into  the  fold  during 
the  lifetime  of  the  friendly  king.  But  when 
that  king  died,  quidam  tyr annus  vocabulo  Morken 
succeeded,  and  so  persecuted  Kentigern  that 
he  was  obliged  to  take  refuge  in  Wales,  where 
he  founded  the  monastery  of  St.  Asaph's.^ 
There  he  remained  for  many  years,  returning 
in  573  on  the  summons  of  Rydderch  Hael, 
the  Christian  champion,  who  had  just  over-  - 
thrown  the  pagan  Gwenddolew  at  the  battle 
of  Arthuret,  near  Carlisle,  and  established 
himself  at  Dunbarton  as  king  of  the  united 
realm  of  Strathclyde. 

One  of  the  most  interesting  episodes  recorded 
in  this  work  is  the  visit  paid  by  Columba  to 

^  Vita  Kentigerni,  cap.  xxi.,  xxii.,  xxiii.  Morken  is  named 
Morcant  Bulg  in  the  Welsh  MSB.  Cf.  Skene's  Four  Ancient 
Books  of  Wales,  i.  pp.  i68,  175. 

59 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

Kentigern  in  Glasgow.  He  came,  we  are  told, 
with  a  great  company  of  his  disciples,  whom 
he  divided  into  three  bands.  The  meeting  of 
these  two  great  lights  of  the  early  Church  took 
place  on  the  banks  of  the  Molendinar  Burn, 
where  Kentigern  had  his  residence,  and  after 
"  having  first  satiated  themselves  with  a 
spiritual  banquet  of  divine  words,  they  then 
refreshed  themselves  with  bodily  food."  While 
these  holy  men  were  thus  occupied,  we  are 
given  a  fine  glimpse  of  Celtic  human  nature. 
Some  of  Columba's  numerous  "  disciples,'* 
beholding  Kentigern's  flocks  on  the  rich  pas- 
ture-land, yielded  to  their  inborn  instinct  of 
sheep-stealing,  for,  as  the  chronicler  observes, 
"  as  the  Ethiopian  cannot  change  his  skin,  so 
the  man  that  is  bred  to  theft  and  rapine  findeth 
it  hard  to  alter  his  evil  ways."  An  affray  took 
place  between  these  lawless  islesmen  and  the 
shepherds,  followed,  of  course,  by  a  miracle, 
which,  observes  the  writer,  "  seemeth  to  me 
in  the  main  not  inferior  to  that  which  the 
book  of  Genesis  records  to  have  been  wrought 
upon  Lot's  wife."  Observe  the  fine  spirit  of 
emulation   in    the   scribe,  who   is   determined 

not  to  be  outdone  by  the  Pentateuch  in  record- 

60 


S.   KENTIGERN'S    RAM 

ing  the  marvellous.  One  of  the  rascals  had 
killed  a  ram  and  cut  off  its  head.  The  ram, 
however,  galloped  off  to  join  the  flock,  leaving 
its  head,  turned  to  stone,  firmly  fixed  in  the 
hands  of  the  sheep-lifter.  Do  as  he  w^ould, 
the  w^retch  could  not  rid  himself  of  it.  Terror- 
stricken,  he  and  his  accomplices  betook  them- 
selves to  Kentigern's  cell,  fell  on  their  knees 
and  confessed  their  misdeeds.  He  lectured 
them  soundly  before  pronouncing  absolution : 
no  sooner  was  that  done  than  the  stone  head 
fell  to  the  ground;  and  there,  declares  the 
chronicler,  "  it  remaineth  to  this  day  as  a 
witness  to  the  miracle,  and,  being  mute,  yet 
preacheth  the  merit  of  holy  Kentigern."^ 

By  means  of  these  three  biographies — 
Ailred's  Life  of  Ninian^  Adamnan's  Life  of 
Columba  and  Jocelyn's  Life  of  Kentigern — we 
arrive  at  a  tolerably  clear  understanding  of  the 
process  by  which  the  Christian  religion  became 
predominant  in  North  Britain.  Ninian  came 
direct  from  Rome,  but  the  success  which 
crowned  his  mission  was  transient,  the  Picts 
of  Galloway  having  relapsed  into  paganism 
after  his   personal    influence    ceased  with   his 

'^Vita  Kenttgerni,  cap.  xl. 
6i 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

death  about  430.  Seventy  years  later,  Fergus 
Mor  and  his  Scottish  colonists,  settling  in 
Argyll,  brought  with  them  the  Christian 
religion  from  Ireland,  and  it  was  from  Ireland 
that  the  clergy  of  Alba  or  Scotland  continued 
to  be  recruited  long  after  Columba  effected 
the  conversion  of  King  Brude  and  the  Northern 
Picts.  But  it  required  stimulus  from  another 
source  to  establish  the  religion  of  the  Cross 
among  the  Britons  of  Strathclyde.  It  was 
from  their  kindred  in  Wales  that  Kentigern 
received  the  support  that  enabled  him  to 
retrieve  his  discomfiture  at  the  hands  of  the 
tyrant  Morken  or  Morcant.  Christianity  had 
been  brought  to  Wales  by  Scots  invaders  or 
colonists  from  Ireland,  and  there  it  took  root 
and  flourished  as  vigorously  as  in  Ireland 
itself.  It  was  Wales  that  sent  forth  the 
Christian  champion  Rydderch  Hael,  who 
overthrew  the  forces  of  Paganism  at  Arthuret 
and  consolidated  the  petty  principalities  of 
Strathclyde  into  one  powerful  little  kingdom. 
We  are  not  behind  other  countries  in  honour- 
ing the  memory  of  our  national  heroes,  yet 
how  few  of  us    have   ever  paid   a   tribute  of 

respectful  interest  to   that  great  stone  which 

62 


RYDDERCH  HAEL 

reclines  mute,  yet  eloquent,  on  the  green  hill- 
side to  the  north  of  Lochwinnoch.  Tradition 
has  been  faithful  in  preserving  its  significance, 
for  it  is  still  called  Cloriddreck — the  tomb  of 
Rydderch  Hael,  whose  victories  completed  the 
conversion  of  our  country  to  Christianity. 

Yet  not  of  quite  the  whole  of  our  country, 
only  the  Celtic  districts.  Besides  the  Scottish 
kingdom  of  Dalriada  in  the  west,  the  Pictish 
kingdom  of  Alba  or  Caledonia  in  the  north 
and  the  British  kingdom  of  Strathclyde  in  the 
south,  a  fourth  power  had  established  itself  in 
the  east,  namely,  the  Saxon  king  of  North- 
umbria.  For  the  manner  in  which  the  Teutonic 
race  first  obtained  a  footing  in  Britain  we  rely 
chiefly  on  the  authority  of  three  writers  : 
namely,  ist,  Gildas,  a  Welsh  monk,  who  was 
born  about  a.d.  520  and  died  about  570  ; 
2nd,  Baeda,  commonly  known  as  the  Vener- 
able Bede,  priest  and  Benedictine  monk  of 
Jarrow,  who  was  born  in  673  and  died  in 
735  ;  and,  3rd,  Welsh  Nennius,  reputed  author 
of  the  Historia  Britonum^  probably  compiled 
during  the  closing  years  of  the  eighth  century. 

It  will  be  seen  from  these  dates  that  Gildas 
was  the  only  one  of  the  three  writers  capable 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

of  giving  evidence  at  first  hand  about  events 
in  the  sixth  century — the  century  of  Columba 
and  Kentigern,  so  momentous  in  the  history 
of  northern  Britain. 

And  a  gloomy  chronicle  it  is. 

"  Alas  ! "  says  he  at  the  outset,  "  the  subject  of 
my  complaint  is  the  general  destruction  of  every- 
thing that  is  good,  and  the  general  growth  of  evil 
throughout  the  land. ...  It  is  my  purpose  to  relate 
the  deeds  of  an  indolent  and  slothful  race  [namely, 
his  own  countrymen,  the  Britons]  rather  than  the 
exploits  of  those  who  have  been  valiant  in  the  field." 

His  narrative,  which  Bede  refers  to  as 
sermo  jiebilis — a  tearful  treatise — deals  with 
the  dark  period  following  the  departure  of 
the  Romans.  He  has  no  good  word  for  any 
nation  or  party  ;  he  denounces  the  cowardice 
of  the  Britons,  his  countrymen,  quite  as  harshly 
as  the  cruelty  and  rapacity  of  the  marauding 
Picts  and  Scots. 

"  No  sooner  were  the  Romans  gone,"  says   he, 

**  than  the  Picts  and  Scots,  like  snakes  which  in  the 

heat  of  mid-day  come  forth  from  their  holes,  hastily 

land  again  from  their  canoes  .  .  .  differing  from  one 

another    in    manners,    but    inspired    with    the    same 

avidity  for  blood,  and  all  more  eager  to  shroud  their 

villanous  faces  in  bushy  hair  than  to  cover  with  decent 

64 


CHRONICLE  OF  GILDAS 

clothing  those  parts  of  their  body  which  required  it. 
Moreover,  having  heard  of  the  departure  of  our 
friends  [the  Romans]  and  their  resolution  never  to 
return,  they  seized  with  greater  boldness  than  before 
on  all  the  country  far  to  the  north  as  far  as  the  wall. 
To  oppose  them  there  was  placed  on  the  heights  a 
garrison  equally  slow  to  fight  and  ill-fitted  to  flee — 
a  useless  and  panic-stricken  body  of  men,  who 
slumbered  away  days  and  nights  on  their  unprofitable 
watch.  The  hooked  weapons  of  the  enemy  were 
not  idle,  dragging  our  wretched  countrymen  from 
the  wall  and  dashing  them  to  the  ground."  ^ 

Then,  after  roundly  abusing  his  countrymen 
for  not  defending  themselves  more  manfully 
against  the  Picts  and  Scots,  he  launches  into 
fresh  invective  against  the  "  haughty  tyrant " 
(he  will  not  sully  his  page  by  the  name 
Vortigern,  although  in  two  copies  of  his 
manuscript  the  omission  is  supplied)  for  his 
folly  in  craving  help  from  the  Saxons,  "  a  race 
hateful  to  both  God  and  man."  Gildas  can 
only  be  reckoned  an  important  historian  in 
the  absence  of  any  more  capable  contemporary 
writer.  It  is  from  his  dismal  pages  that  we 
learn  how  the  Saxons  first  became  a  power  in 
our  land. 

Of  far  higher  quality  are  the  works  of  Bede, 

'  Gildas,  cap.  xix. 
E  65 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

the  monk  of  Jarrow.  He  commands  confi- 
dence at  once  by  singular  impartiality,  a 
quality  most  rare  in  the  writings  of  clerics 
of  the  early  Church.  As  an  example  of  the 
same  I  will  take  leave  to  quote  his  eulogy 
upon  Bishop  Aidan,  in  which  he  does  not 
disguise  the  abhorrence  he  feels  professionally 
for  Aidan's  adherence  to  the  Celtic  observance 
of  Easter  and  the  coronal  tonsure. 

**  I  have  written  thus  much  concerning  the  person 
and  works  of  the  aforesaid  Aidan,  in  no  way  com- 
mending or  approving  what  he  imperfectly  under- 
stood about  the  observance  of  Easter  :  nay,  very 
heartily  detesting  the  same  .  . .  but,  as  an  impartial 
chronicler,  stating  what  he  did,  commending  what 
was  praiseworthy  in  his  conduct  and  preserving  the 
memory  thereof  for  the  benefit  of  my  readers — to 
wit — his  love  of  peace  and  charity;  his  continence 
and  humility  ;  his  character  too  lofty  for  anger  or 
avarice  ;  his  contempt  for  pride  and  vainglory  ;  his 
diligence  in  keeping  and  teaching  the  divine  com- 
mandments ;  his  industry  in  reading  and  in  vigils  ; 
his  authority  in  reproving  the  haughty  and  powerful 
(as  beseemed  a  priest)  and  at  the  same  time  his 
tenderness  in  comforting  the  afflicted  and  in  relieving 
or  defending  the  poor  .  . .  These  things  I  much  love 
and  admire  in  the  aforesaid  bishop, .  .  .  but  I  do  not 

praise  or  approve  his  not  observing  Easter  at  the 

66 


CHRONICLE  OF  BEDE 

proper  time  .  . .  Yet  this  I  approve  of  in  him,  that, 
in  celebrating  Easter,  his  sole  object  in  all  he  said, 
did  or  preached  was  the  same  as  ours,  to  wit, 
the  redemption  of  mankind  through  the  passion, 
resurrection  and  ascension  of  the  man  Jesus  Christ, 
the  Mediator."! 

It  is  not  every  ecclesiastic  who  is  able  to 
w^rite  so  charitably  of  one  who  has  differed 
with  him  upon  doctrine  held  to  be  essential, 
and  the  temper  which  enabled  Bede  to  do  so 
is  good  warrant  for  his  fidelity  as  a  guide 
through  the  labyrinth  of  these  dark  centuries. 

Both  Bede  and  Nennius  largely  availed 
themselves  of  the  narrative  of  Gildas,  supple- 
mented, no  doubt,  by  other  writings  which 
have  not  come  down  to  our  time,  for  such 
part  of  their  chronicles  as  were  not  contem- 
porary with  themselves.  From  such  writings 
they  must  have  derived  much  information 
not  contained  in  Gildas*s  chronicle,  such  as  the 
description  of  how  the  Saxons  first  arrived 
in  three  long  ships,  were  granted  some  terri- 
tory by  King  Vortigern,  and  then,  perceiving 
the  fertility  of  the  country  and  the  cowardice 
of  the  Britons,  they  sent  for  reinforcements, 

^EccL  Hist.  iii.   17. 
67 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

until  they  became  strong  enough  to  take  as 
much  as  they  wanted. 

Bede  specifies  three  Teutonic  nations  com- 
posing these  invaders,  namely,  Saxons,  Angles 
and  Jutes,  and  that  all  the  men  who  occupied 
land  north  of  the  Humber  were  Angles. 

There  is  one  notable  discrepancy  between 
the  chronicles  of  Gildas  and  Bede  and  that  of 
Nennius,  namely,  that  neither  of  the  first  two 
so  much  as  mentions  the  name  of  King  Arthur, 
whereas  Nennius  is  loud  in  his  praise,  describ- 
ing how  he  led  the  Britons  to  victory  in  twelve 
battles.  Very  different  from  this  uninterrupted 
success  was  the  state  of  the  case  according  to 
Gildas. 

"  Sometimes,"  says  he,  "  our  countrymen,  some- 
times the  enemy,  won  the  field,  to  the  end  that  Our 
Lord  might  in  this  land  try  after  his  accustomed 
manner  these  his  Israelites  whether  they  loved  him 
or  not.  until  the  year  of  the  siege  of  Mons  Badoni- 
cus,  when  there  took  place  almost  the  last,  but  not 
the  least,  slaughter  of  our  cruel  foes,  which  was,  I  am 
certain,  forty-four  years  after  the  landing  of  the 
Saxons,  and  also  the  time  of  my  own  birth."  ^ 

Now,  as  Gildas  asserts  that  the  Saxons  first 
landed  in  a.d.  449  (though  there  is  abundant 

*  Gildas,  cap.  xxvi. 
68 


CHRONICLE  OF  NENNIUS 

evidence  to  prove  that  they  had  obtained  a 
footing  in  some  parts  of  the  island  long  before 
this,  especially  in  Eastern  Scotland),  his  reckon- 
ing would  date  the  decisive  battle  of  Mons 
Badonicus,  or  Badon  Mount,  in  493  ;  but 
there  are  grounds  for  believing  that  it  took 
place  fifteen  or  twenty  years  later.  It  is  the 
only  one  of  the  twelve  battles  assigned  to 
Arthur  by  Nennius,  whence  it  may  be  doubted 
whether  the  two  writers  were  recording  the 
same  campaign.  The  doubt  is  strengthened 
by  the  fact  that  the  Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle^ 
although  it  duly  records  the  coming  of  the 
Saxons  in  449,  and  their  subsequent  successes 
over  the  Britons,  makes  no  mention  either  of 
Arthur  or  his  twelve  victories.  Any  endeavour 
to  distinguish  between  what  is  mythical  and 
what  is  historical  in  the  personality  of  Arthur 
would  lead  us  far  from  our  subject  ;  but  that 
there  was  a  British  and  Christian  champion  of 
that  name  cannot  reasonably  be  doubted,  despite 
the  silence  of  Gildas  and  the  Anglo-Saxon 
Chronicle^  nor  that  he  obtained  signal  success 
over  the  Saxon  invaders.  It  is  to  be  noted, 
however,  that,  loosely  as  the  title  of  "  king  " 

was    applied   to    the    chiefs    of   Celtic    septs, 

69 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

Arthur  is  not  so  designated  by  Nennius.  On 
the  contrary,  he  draws  a  clear  distinction  be- 
tween Arthur  and  those  whom  he  names  as 
kings.  After  recording  the  death  of  the  Saxon 
Hengist,  he  says  that  his  son  Octa  came  from 
"  the  sinistral  part  of  the  island "  (whatever 
that  may  mean)  to  assume  the  kingship  of 
Kent.  "  Then  it  was,"  says  Nennius,  "  that 
the  great-hearted  Arthur,  with  all  the  kings 
and  fighting  men  of  Britain  fought  against 
the  Saxons.  And  although  there  were  many 
more  noble  than  he,  yet  he  was  twelve  times 
chosen  their  commander,  and  was  as  often 
victorious."  ^  '  Ipse  dux  erat  bellorum ' — he 
was  what  we  should  term  generalissimo  or 
commander-in-chief  of  the  Britons. 

The  late  Dr.  Skene  and  Mr.  Stuart  Glennie 
drew  the  reasonable  inference,  in  which  I  fully 
concur,  that,  while  Gildas  and  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  Chronicle  described  only  the  struggle 
between  Briton  and  Saxon  south  of  the 
Humber,  an  equally  fierce  combat  was  waged 
in  North  Britain  between  the  Britons  of  Strath- 
clyde,  led  by  Arthur,  and  the  Saxons  under 
Ebissa,  the  nephew  of  the  departed  Hengist, 

'^  Hhtoria  Brttonum,  cap.   50. 
70 


ARTHURIAN  TOPOGRAPHY 

and  that  the  twelve  victories  took  place  after 

Octa  had  gone  south  to  assume  the  kingship 

of  Kent.     Geoffrey  of  Monmouth,  Bishop  of 

S.    Asaph,    in    the    twelfth    century    wrote    a 

history   of  the    Kings    of  Britain,  which    he 

professed    to    have    compiled    from    "a    very 

ancient  book  in  the  British  tongue  "  (that  is, 

the  Welsh),  lent  to  him  by  Archdeacon  Walter 

of  Oxford.     He  appears  to  have  merged  the 

events  of  the  northern  and  southern  campaigns 

into  one  consecutive  war,  laying  the  scene  of 

both  in  the  south  ;  and  many  succeeding  writers 

assumed  that   he  had  authority  for  doing  so. 

But  Dr.   Skene  was  of  opinion  that  the  war 

described  by  Nennius  took  place  in  the  north  ; 

for  Nennius  distinctly  states  that  Hengist  made 

a  deceitful  treaty  with  Vortigern,  King  of  the 

southern  Britons,  offering  to  send  for  his  son 

Octa    and    his    nephew    Ebissa,    "  who,"    he 

assured  him,  "  were  good  fighters.     They  will 

make  war  on  the  Scots,  and  we  can  give  them 

(that  is,  Octa  and  Ebissa)  the  country  in  the 

north  near  the  rampart  called  Gual,"  that  is, 

Antonine's    Wall.     Vortigern    agreeing,   Octa 

and  Ebissa  came  in  forty  ships,  "  sailed  round 

the    country    of    the    Picts,    laid    waste    the 

71 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

Orkneys,  and  took  possession  of  much  land, 
even  to  the  Pictish  boundary,  beyond  the 
Frisian  Sea,  which  is  between  us  and  the 
Scots."  ^  This  clearly  points  to  invasion  and 
conquest  in  what  is  now  Scotland.  Nennius 
can  hardly  have  invented  it,  and  although, 
writing  in  the  eighth  century,  he  cannot  be 
reckoned  an  original  authority  for  what  hap- 
pened in  the  fifth  century,  there  is  no  reason 
to  doubt  the  assurance  that  he  gives  in  his 
"Apology,"  namely,  that  he  had  collected  his 
facts  "  from  the  annals  of  the  Scots  and  Saxons, 
and  from  our  ancient  traditions." 

If  it  be  remembered  that  the  Britons  or 
Welsh  were  the  principal  population  of  the 
ancient  Roman  province,  extending  from  the 
Severn  to  the  Clyde,  it  is  not  difficult  to 
imagine  how  the  incidents  of  the  northern  war 
against  the  Saxons  became  confounded  with 
those  of  the  southern  campaign  against  Hengist. 
I  will  not  follow  Dr.  Skene  in  his  ingenious 
identification  of  the  twelve  battlefields  named 
by  Nennius  with  as  many  places  in  Scotland. 
Place-names   are    useful  guides,   provided    too 

1  Nennius'  Historia  Britonum,  cap.  38.  The  words  "  beyond  the 
Frisian  Sea  "  do  not  occur  in  all  the  MSS. 

72 


THE  CAMPAIGNS  OF  ARTHUR 

much  reliance  be  not  laid  upon  them,  and  all  I 
will  venture  to  say  is  that  Dr.  Skene  makes 
out  a  strong  case  for  the  Christian  leader, 
Arthur,  having  waged  his  twelve  battles  in  the 
north,  and  not  in  the  south,  of  this  island,  and 
that  the  battle  of  Camlan,  in  which  both 
Arthur  and  his  enemy  Modred  [Medraut]  are 
said  to  have  perished  in  573,  is  more  likely  to 
have  taken  place  at  Camelon,  on  the  Carron, 
than  on  the  river  Cambula  in  Cornwall,  where 
Geoffrey  of  Monmouth  lays  the  scene. ^  Sir 
Thomas  Malory,  writing  his  famous  version  of 
the  Arthurian  romance  in  the  fifteenth  cen- 
tury, specifies  the  place  as  "  upon  a  down 
beside  Salisbury,  not  far  from  the  seaside," 
which  it  is  impossible  to  reconcile  with  the 
actual  topography  of  Wiltshire,  but  which  has 
confirmed  Tennyson,  and  almost  all  other 
writers,  in  the  belief  that  Arthur's  campaigns 
were  waged  in  the  south  of  England.  It  may 
be  no  more  than  a  coincidence,  but,  if  so,  it  is 
a  singular  one,  that  the  building,  presumably 
Roman,  which  stood  near  Camelon  in  Stirling- 
shire, was  known  so  long  ago  as  1293  ^^ 
Furnus  Arthuri,  and  popularly  as  Arthur's  O'on, 

1  Geoffrey's  Historia  Britonum,  xi.  2. 
73 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

till  it  was  barbarously  demolished  in   1743  to 
make  a  dam  for  the  Carron  Ironworks. 

The  collation  of  chronicles  which  I  have 
attempted  brings  us  down  to  the  beginning  of 
the  seventh  century,  when  the  races  inhabiting 
northern  Britain  may  be  considered  as  having 
crystallised  into  four  kingdoms. 

1.  Brude,  King  of  the  Picts,  converted  to 
Christianity  by  Columba,  died,  according  to 
the  Irish  annalist  Tighernach  (d.  1088),  in 
584,  and  in  the  year  600  Nectan  was  on  the 
Pictish  throne. 

2.  Aidan,  whom  Columba  had  crowned 
King  of  the  Scots  of  Dalriada  in  preference  to 
his  brother  Eaganan,  was  still  alive  in  600,  and 
in  575  had  announced  to  a  great  council  at 
Drumceat  the  independence  of  his  kingdom 
from  the  parent  kingdom  of  Irish  Dalriada. 

3.  After  his  victory  at  Arthuret  in  573 
Rydderch  Hael  established  his  court  at  Dun- 
barton,  and  his  northern  kingdom  of  Strathclyde 
or  Y  Gogled  became  independent  of  Wales  or 
Cymru  proper,  which  fell  to  the  share  of 
Maelgwn  Gwynedd.  Rydderch  is  said  to  have 
died  in  603. 

4.  Lastly,  there  was  the  newly-formed  Saxon 

74 


THE  FOUR  KINGDOMS 

kingdom  of  Northumbria,  already  exceedingly- 
formidable  under  its  warlike  king,  Aedilfrith, 
who,  says  Bede,  "  conquered  more  territories 
from  the  Britons  than  any  other  king,  either 
making  them  tributary  or  expelling  the  inhabi- 
tants and  replacing  them  with  Saxons."  Aedil- 
frith, whom  Nennius  calls  Flesaurs,  succeeded 
his  father  Aethelric  in  593  as  King  of  Berneich, 
which  is  usually  latinised  Bernicia,  a  district 
extending  from  the  Tyne  to  the  Forth,  and 
including  the  counties  of  Roxburgh,  Selkirk, 
Berwick  and  part,  at  least,  of  the  Lothians. 
But  Aethelric  had  also  annexed  the  land  of 
Deira,  which  included  modern  Yorkshire,  and 
was  inhabited  by  the  southern  Northumbrians, 
so  that  Aedilfrith  ruled  the  whole  eastern 
country  from  the  Humber  to  the  Forth. 
Aedilfrith  and  his  people  were  still  pagans, 
and,  being  constantly  recruited  from  the  Con- 
tinent, became  such  an  aggressive  power, 
menacing  the  territory  of  the  other  three  kings 
of  North  Britain,  as  well  as  the  stability  of  the 
Christian  religion  therein,  that  Aidan,  Christian 
King  of  Dalriada,  led  what  Bede  describes  as 
an  immense  and  mighty  army  against   King 

Aedilfrith    in    the  year    603,   the   year  when 

75 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

Rydderch  Hael  is  said  to  have  died.  It  is  not 
improbable  that  Aidan  was  aUied  with  the 
Britons  of  Strathclyde  in  this  expedition  against 
the  pagans  ;  anyhow  he  was  thoroughly  de- 
feated by  Aedilfrith  at  Degsastan,  identified  by 
Dr.  Skene  with  Dawstane,  one  of  the  head 
waters  of  Liddesdale,  where  are  a  great  cairn 
and  some  standing  stones  on  Nine  Stane  Rig, 
probably  marking  the  battlefield.^  The  cairn 
possibly  is  the  sepulchre  of  Aedilfrith's  brother, 
Theobald,  who  fell  in  the  battle  with  nearly 
all  his  band.  After  this,  says  Bede,  "  no  King 
of  Scots  durst  come  into  Britain  to  make  war 
on  the  Angles  to  this  day."^  After  this  it 
appears  that  Aedilfrith  had  his  first  opportunity 
of  attending  to  his  province  of  Deira,  or  York- 
shire. He  carried  his  arms  to  the  west,  and 
by  a  great  victory  over  the  Welsh  at  Chester 
in  613  extended  his  dominion  over  what  are 
now  the  northern  English  counties  from  sea  to 
sea.  The  special  bearing  of  this  event  upon 
Scottish  history  is  that  it  severed  the  ancient 
Roman  province,  completely  separating  the 
Britons  of  Wales  from  the  Britons  of  Strath- 
clyde. 

^Celtic  Scotland,  i.   162.  ^ Ecd.  Hist.  i.  34. 

76 


GROWTH   OF  SAXON  POWER 

In  possessing  himself  of  Deira,  Aedilfrith  had 
ousted  Edwin,  the  rightful  heir  to  that  king- 
dom ;  but  Edwin  took  refuge  with  Redwald, 
King  of  the  East  Angles,  who  espoused  his 
cause,  sent  him  with  a  powerful  force  against 
Aedilfrith,  whom  he  defeated  and  killed  on  the 
banks  of  the  Idle.  Edwin  then  not  only- 
repossessed  himself  of  his  hereditary  dominion 
of  Deira,  but  seized  the  whole  land  of  Berneich 
up  to  the  Forth.  Bede  says  of  him  that  "with 
great  power  he  commanded  all  the  nations,  as 
well  of  the  Angles  as  of  the  British  who 
inhabit  Britain,  except  only  the  people  of  Kent, 
and  he  reduced  also  to  dominion  of  the  English 
the  Mevanian  Islands  of  the  Britons,  lying 
between  Ireland  and  Britain,"  that  is  to 
say,  Anglesea  and  Man.  Whether  or  not 
Edwin,  in  extending  his  dominion  in  Lothian, 
became  the  eponymus  of  Edinburgh,  is  a 
problem  which  has  been  hotly  disputed,  and 
must  be  left  to  bolder  philologists  than  I  to 
decide. 

Early  in  the  seventh  century  the  Christian 
religion  seemed  to  be  on  the  point  of  extinction 
in  all  parts  of  Britain  where  the  Saxons  had 

established  their  rule.    Ethelbert,  King  of  Kent, 

77 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

and  Sabert,  King  of  East  Anglia,  had  indeed 
accepted  baptism  at  the  hands  of  Augustine, 
but  Bede  states  that  when  Ethelbert  died  in 
6i6  and  Sabert  shortly  after,  their  successors 
with  their  whole  people  reverted  to  the  worship 
of  Thor  and  Wodin.^ 

He  specially  mentions  the  succession  of 
Ethelbert's  son,  Eadbald,  to  the  throne  of 
Kent  as  being  very  unfavourable  to  Christi- 
anity, for  Eadbald  refused  to  be  baptised,  and 
led  a  highly  immoral  life.  However,  in  the 
nick  of  time,  Bishop  Laurentius  managed  to 
convert  Eadbald,  a  weak  sort  of  creature,  by 
the  miraculous  apparition  of  S.  Peter  ; 2  "where- 
fore, when  Edwin,  King  of  Northumbria,  asked 
for  the  hand  of  Eadbald's  sister  Ethelberga  in 
marriage,  Eadbald  exacted  from  Edwin,  as  a 
condition  of  the  marriage,  that  he  would  allow 
her,  and  all  that  went  with  her,  men  and 
women,  priests  or  ministers,  to  worship  after 
the  manner  of  the  Christians."^ 

This  treaty   had  momentous   results.     Dux 

foeminafacti,     Ethelberga  took  with  her  to  the 

north  Bishop  Paulinus  in  the  year  625.     Two 

years  later,  on  Easter  Day,   627,  Edwin  was 

^Ecd.Hist.  n.  5.  ^Ibid.  ii.  6.  Hbid.  ii.  9. 

78 


BATTLE  OF  HATFIELD  CHACE 

baptised  at  York,  not,  it  would  appear,  by 
Paulinus,  as  Bede  leaves  us  to  infer.  Nennius 
says  that  12,000  of  the  king's  subjects  were 
baptised  at  the  same  time,  and  adds — "  If  any 
one  wishes  to  know  who  baptised  them,  it  was 
Rum  Map  Urbgen,"  who  spent  forty  days  in 
the  operation/ 

The  defection  of  this  powerful  kingdom  from 
the  Saxon  faith  seems  to  have  aroused  the  ire  of 
Penda,  pagan  king  of  the  newly-formed  realm  of 
Mercia,  who  made  alliance  with  the  Christian 
King  of  Wales,  Cadwalla,  King  of  North  Wales. 
Cadwalla  in  629  had  endeavoured  to  avenge 
the  battle  of  Chester  in  613  by  invading 
Northumbria  in  629,  but  had  been  beaten 
badly  by  King  Edwin  at  Morpeth.  He  there- 
fore gladly  accepted  Penda's  invitation  to  renew 
the  invasion,  and  between  them  they  managed 
to  defeat  and  kill  Edwin  on  Hatfield  Chace  in 
the  West  Riding  in  633.  Nennius  calls  this 
battle  "  bellum  Meicen  "  ;  a  Welsh  chronicle 
of  the  tenth  century  refers  to  it  as  Gueith 
Meiceren.  The  Annals  of  Tighernach  date  the 
battle  in  631,  but  the  difference  is  unim- 
portant. 

*  Nennius'  Historia  Britonuniy  63  ;   Eccl.  Hist.  ii.    14. 
79 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

Pen  da's  ascendancy  might  have  proved  fatal 
to  Christianity  in  Northumbria,  but  a  fresh 
turn  of  the  vs^heel  brought  other  actors  upon 
the  stage. 

When  the  redoubtable  Edwin  killed  Aedil- 
frith  at  the  battle  on  the  Idle  in  617  and 
thereby  regained  not  only  his  rightful  king- 
dom of  Deira,  but  the  v^hole  of  Northumbria, 
including  Lothian,  Aedilfrith's  sons  took 
refuge  among  the  Scots  of  Dalriada,  where 
they  were  converted  to  Christianity.^  Edwin 
the  usurper  being  off  the  scene,  back  came 
two  of  these  sons,  Eanfrid  and  Oswald.  Eanfrid 
was  accepted  as  king  by  the  people  of  Berneich 
or  Bernicia,  and  his  cousin  Osric  became  King 
of  Deira.  Bede  tells  us  that  they  both  reverted 
to  paganism,  and  traces  Divine  vengeance  in 
their  fate,  both  of  them  being  killed  by  the 
British  king  Cadwalla.  Cadwalla,  though  a 
Christian,  was  far  from  being  an  exemplary 
character. 

"  After  this,"  says  Bede,  **  he  ruled  both  provinces 
of  Northumbria,  not  like  a  victorious  king,  but  as  a 
bloody  and  rapacious  tyrant.  That  year  is  still 
remembered  as  unhappy  and  hateful  to  all  good 
men,  as  well  on  account  of  the  apostacy  of  the 
^  Eccl.  Hist.  iii.  i. 
80 


DEATH   OF   CADWALLA 

English  kings,  who  had  renounced  the  faith  as  of 
the  outrageous  tyranny  of  the  English  king.  Hence 
it  has  been  agreed  by  all  who  have  written  about  the 
reigns  of  the  kings,  to  abolish  the  memory  of  those 
perfidious  monarchs,  and  to  assign  that  year  to  the 
following  king,  Oswald,  a  man  beloved  by  God."  ^ 

Oswald  with  a  small  force  marched  to 
avenge  the  death  of  his  brother  Eanfrid,  and 
did  so  to  some  purpose,  defeating  a  much 
superior  force  under  Cadwalla,  who  was  killed, 
at  a  place  called  Denises  or  Denises  Burn  by 
Bede. 

"  The  place,"  says  he,  "  is  shown  to  this  day,  and 
held  in  much  veneration,  where  Oswald,  when  about 
to  give  battle,  erected  the  sign  of  the  Holy  Cross 
and  prayed  to  God  to  assist  his  worshippers  in  their 
great  distress.  It  is  further  reported  that,  the  cross 
being  made  in  haste,  and  the  hole  dug  in  which  it 
was  to  be  fixed,  the  king  himself,  full  of  faith,  laid 
hold  of  it  and  held  it  with  both  hands,  till  it  was  set 
firm  by  throwing  in  the  earth."  ^ 

A  passage  such  as  this  brings  the  distant 
scene  very  near  us,  and  is  worth  all  the 
miracles  and  apparitions  that  Bede  thought 
it  necessary  to  record.  Bede  says  that  the 
place  where  this  battle  was  fought  was  called 

'^Eccl.  Hist.  iii.  l.  "^  IbU  iii.  2. 

F  81 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

Hefenfelth  (i,e,  Heavenfield),  now  Hallington, 

eight  or  nine  miles  north  of  Hexham,  close  to 

the  Roman  Wall,  which  accounts  for  Nennius 

calling  it  Catscaul,  that  is  in  Welsh   Cad-ys- 

gual^  the  battle  at  the  wall. 

Now,  all  this  having  happened  in  what  is 

now  English  soil,  it  may  be  asked,  what  is  its 

bearing  upon  Scottish  history  ?     Well,  in  the 

first  place,  Oswald's  kingdom  reached  to  the 

Forth,  including  a  wide  tract  of  what  are  now 

the  Scottish  Lowlands,  and  probably  the  men 

with  whom  he  defeated  Cadwalla  were  mainly 

drawn  from  benorth  the  Tweed  ;  and  in  the 

next    place    Bede    tells    us    that,    so    soon    as 

Oswald  had  established  himself  on  the  throne 

of  Northumbria,   he  sent  to   the  community 

of  lona  for  a  bishop  in  order  that  his  nation 

might    be    fully    converted    to    Christianity. 

They    sent    him   Aidan,   of  whose  piety  and 

diligence  Bede  writes  so  warmly.     He  draws 

a  pretty   picture   of  King   Oswald,   who   had 

learnt     to     speak     Gaelic    during    his    exile, 

translating    Bishop    Aidan*s    sermons    to    his 

ealdormen   and  thegns.     Aidan   was  only  the 

first    of   a    long    succession    of   missionaries, 

monks  and  priests  who   came   from   lona   to 

82 


MISSIONARIES   FROM  lONA 

preach  to  King  Oswald's  Saxon  subjects. 
It  is  sad  to  read  that  this  excellent  monarch 
was  killed  in  battle  with  his  old  enemy 
Penda,  the  pagan  King  of  Mercia.  Bede 
names  the  place  where  Oswald  fell  Maser- 
felth,  but  the  hand  that  finished  the  history 
attributed  to  Nennius  calls  it  Cocboy.^  It 
is  believed  to  have  been  at  Oswestry, 
formerly  Oswaldstree,  in  Shropshire.  Oswald 
died  in  the  ninth  year  of  his  reign  and  the 
thirty-eighth  of  his  age.  He  was  succeeded 
by  his  younger  brother  Oswy,  who  began 
badly  by  causing  his  brother  Oswin  to  be 
murdered  in  651,  in  order  that  he  might  get 
possession  of  Deira.  Oswy,  says  Bede,  reigned 
for  eight-and-twenty  troubled  years,  being 
incessantly  harassed  by  the  pagan  King  of 
Mercia,  Penda.  At  last,  after  Oswy  had 
vainly  tried  to  purchase  peace  from  Penda, 
and  had  been  driven  into  Lothian,  he  vowed 
that,  if  the  Lord  would  give  him  victory  over 
his  enemy,  he  would  not  only  dedicate  his 
daughter  to  perpetual  virginity,  but  would  also 
give  twelve  farms  to  the  Church  for  monas- 
teries.    He    was  as   good    as   his    word,  for, 

1  Historia  Britoniimf  c.  69. 

83 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

having  turned  upon  Penda  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  the  city  Juden,  somewhere  on  the 
Firth  of  Forth,  he  routed  his  army  and  cut  off 
his  head.  He  then  bestowed  six  farms  in 
Bernicia  and  six  in  Deira  upon  the  Church, 
shutting  up  his  unfortunate  daughter  in  a 
monastery  at  Hartlepool.  In  narrating  Oswy's 
reign,  Bede  gives  us  insight  into  the  growing 
power  of  the  Church,  the  increasing  eagerness 
of  the  clergy  for  temporal  benefits,  and  the 
dread  of  offending  them  on  the  part  of  kings 
and  their  ministers. 

Bede  carries  his  Ecclesiastical  History  down 
to  the  year  731,  four  years  before  his  death. 

"  The  Picts,"  he  says,  in  conclusion,  "  are  at  peace 
with  the  Angles  at  this  time,  and  rejoice  in  being 
united  in  peace  with  the  whole  Catholic  Church. 
The  Scots  that  inhabit  Britain  [as  distinguished  from 
the  Scots  of  Ireland],  satisfied  with  their  own  terri- 
tory, meditate  no  hostilities  against  the  Angles.  The 
Britons  [that  is,  the  Welsh]  though  they,  for  the 
most  part,  through  inborn  hatred  are  unfriendly  to 
the  Angles,  and  wrongfully  and  from  wicked  custom 
oppose  the  appointed  Easter  of  the  whole  Catholic 
Church ;  yet,  as  both  divine  and  human  forces  are 
against  them,  they  cannot  prevail  as  they  would  wish  ; 
for  though  in  part  they  are  independent,  elsewhere  they 

84 


BEDE'S  ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY 

have  been  made  subject  to  the  Angles.  Such  being 
the  peaceable  and  calm  character  of  the  age,  many 
Northumbrians,  both  nobles  and  private  persons,  are 
laying  aside  their  weapons  and  incline  rather  to 
dedicate  themselves  and  their  children  to  the  tonsure 
and  monastic  vows  than  to  study  the  arts  of  war. 
What  will  be  the  end  hereof,  the  next  age  will  show."  ^ 

I  am  afraid  I  have  been  tempted  aside  from 
the  purpose  of  these  lectures,  which  is  rather 
to  review  the  character  and  examine  the 
authenticity  of  the  early  chronicles  referring 
to  Scotland  than  to  follow  the  events  recorded 
in  them.  It  is  difficult  to  avoid  this  fault,  so 
vividly  does  the  Monk  of  Jarrow  bring  the 
scenes  which  he  describes  before  one,  and  so 
fascinating  are  his  sketches  of  character.  In 
the  remaining  lectures  endeavour  will  be  made 
to  stick  closer  to   the  text. 

^ Eccl.  Hist,  V.  23. 


8s 


III. 

A.D.    685—1093 


III. 

A.D.   685—1093. 

If  Bede's  review  of  the  state  of  Britain  about 
the  year  731,  as  quoted  in  the  last  lecture,  is 
not  to  appear  too  optimistic,  it  must  be  read  in 
relation  to  much  that  had  gone  on  before  that 
particular  period.  The  tributary  condition  to 
which  King  Oswy  had  reduced  the  Picts  did 
not  endure  long  after  his  death  in  670.  Pict 
and  Scot  having  made  alliance  in  an  effort  to 
throw  off  the  Saxon  yoke.  King  Ecgfrith  led 
an  expedition  to  quell  them,  in  685,  of  which 
numerous  accounts  have  been  preserved,  all 
agreeing  in  the  main.^  Bede  says  that  Ecgfrith 
went  forward  against  the  advice  of  his  friends, 
especially  of  Cuthbert,  newly  ordained  Bishop 
of  Lindisfarne,  invaded  Pictland,  the  enemy 
falling   back    before    him    till    they    got    him 

^Bede,  iv.  26,  Annals  of  Tighernachj  Annals  of  Ulster,  Simeon  of 
Durham,  De  Dunelm.  Eccl.  i.  9. 

89 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

among  the  hills,  when  they  turned,  surrounded 
and  routed  his  army.  Ecgfrith  and  most  of 
his  people  fell,  the  site  of  the  battle  being  at 
Dunnichen  in  Forfarshire.  This  was  one  of 
the  battles  most  decisively  affecting  the  future 
history  of  Scotland  ;  for  not  only  was  the 
Pictish  kingdom  firmly  re-established  in  the 
north,  but  the  Scots  of  Dalriada  and  the  Britons 
of  Strathclyde,  whose  territory  Ecgfrith  seems 
to  have  annexed  to  his  dominions,  regained 
their  independence.  Further,  just  as  Bede  had 
said  after  the  defeat  of  King  Aidan  and  the 
Scots  at  Dawstane  in  603  that  thenceforward 
no  King  of  Scots  dared  to  attack  the  Saxons,  so 
now  the  continuator  of  Nennius  declares  that 
the  Saxons  were  never  again  able  to  exact 
tribute  from  the  Picts.^ 

Moreover,  this  Pictish  triumph  took  per- 
manent effect  upon  the  northern  church  as 
regards  its  future  independence  of  the  see  of 
York.  Under  King  Oswy,  Northumbria  had 
been  administered  as  a  single  diocese  ;  when 
his  son  Ecgfrith  expelled  Bishop  Wilfred  from 
Lindisfarne  in  678,  he  appointed  separate 
bishops  for  Deira  and  Bernicia.      Two  more 

^  Chron.  Picts  and  Scots,  p.  1 1. 
90 


SAXON   ASCENDENCY   IN   GALLOWAY 

dioceses  were  established  in  68 1 ,  when  Trumuin 
was  made  Bishop  of  the  Picts,  the  see  being 
fixed  at  Abercorn.  As  this  was  the  earliest 
bishopric  founded  in  Scotland,  so  it  was  of 
briefest  duration.  The  expulsion  of  the  Saxons 
from  Pictland  forced  Bishop  Trumuin  to  eva- 
cuate the  monastery  of  Abercorn,  which,  says 
Bede,  "  was  in  the  country  of  the  Angles  but 
close  by  the  arm  of  the  sea  that  parts  the  land 
of  the  Angles  from  the  Scots''^;  thus  leaving 
us  in  no  doubt  that  all  north  of  the  Forth  was 
Pictland,  which  was  henceforth  generally 
referred  to  as  the  kingdom  of  Fortrenn. 

It  is  to  be  noted,  however,  that  the  kings  of 
Northumbria  still  claimed  dominion  over  the 
Picts  of  Galloway.  Bede  notes  the  appoint- 
ment of  Pechthelm  as  first  Bishop  of  Whithorn 
in  731,  locus  ad  provinciam  Berniciorum  per- 
tinens^  concerning  which  episcopate  William 
of  Malmesbury,  writing  before  11 25,  observes 
that  Pechthelm's  "  successors  were  Frithwald, 
Pechtwin,  Ethelbert,  Baldulf "  [all  Saxon  names, 
be  it  noted]  "  and  beyond  these  I  find  no  more 
anywhere,  for  the  bishopric  soon  failed,  since 
it  was,  as  I  have  said,  the  furthest  shore  of  the 

^HisL  Eccl  iv.  26.  ^Ibid.  v,  23. 

91 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

Angles,  and  open  to  the  inroads  of  Scots  and 
Picts."^  That  the  Saxon  kings  of  Northumbria 
were  able  so  long  to  retain  the  outlying 
province  of  Galloway,  notwithstanding  the 
independence  of  the  Strathclyde  Britons,  was 
owing  to  their  possession  of  the  ancient  British 
territory  of  Cumberland  and  Westmorland, 
including  Carlisle  and  the  south  shore  of 
Sol  way. 

Important  as  was  the  victory  of  Dunnichen 
as  the  result  of  alliance  between  the  Picts  and 
Scots  and  as  putting  an  end  to  Saxon  ascendency 
in  the  north  and  west,  the  fusion  which  ultim- 
ately took  place  between  the  two  northern 
races  was  delayed  by  the  secession  of  Nectan, 
King  of  the  Picts,  with  his  whole  clergy  and 
laity,  from  the  Columban  church,  and  their 
adoption  of  the  Roman  Easter  and  other  obser- 
vances. This  event  is  fully  described  by  Bede 
as  taking  place  in  710,^  and  he  says  that  the 
Columban  monks  of  lona  were  converted  to 
the  same  rule  in  716,^  which  hardly  accords 
with  Tighernach's  statement  that  in  717  Nectan 
expelled     the     Columban     clergy    from     his 

1  Gesta  Regum  Anglorum,  p.  257  (Rolls  Series). 

'^Hist.  Eccl.  V.  21.  ^  Ibid.  v.  22. 

92 


WAR   BETWEEN   PICTS   AND   SCOTS 

dominions.  Adopting  Tighernach's  statement, 
it  is  easy  to  understand  how  Nectan's  action 
disturbed  the  amity  which  had  prevailed, 
almost  without  interruption,  between  Picts 
and  Scots  ever  since  the  conversion  of  the 
Picts  by  Columba  150  years  before.  Hence- 
forward the  Picts  waged  incessant  war  upon 
the  Scots  until  735-6,  in  which  year  the 
Annals  of  Tighernach  and  of  Ulster  concur 
in  recording  the  complete  conquest  of  Dal- 
riada  by  Angus  MacFergus,  King  of  the 
Picts  ;  and  for  the  next  hundred  years  any 
glimpses  afforded  by  the  Irish  Annals  of  affairs 
in  North  Britain  show  Dalriada  as  a  province 
subject  to  the  Picts  but  incessantly  and  violently 
striving  to  regain  independence.  This  was 
conquest,  not  fusion  ;  but  in  another  direction 
the  Picts,  now  the  dominant  race  in  North 
Britain,  had  formed  a  connection  which  was 
to  lead  to  important  results.  Hereditary 
succession  among  the  Picts  went  in  the  female 
line  ;  hence  on  the  death  of  a  king  without 
any  brother,  the  crown  would  pass  to  the  son 
of  a  sister  if  he  had  one,  or  to  the  nearest  male 
relation  on  the  female  side.  It  was  in  accord- 
ance   with    this   law    that    King   Brude,  who 

93 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

defeated  Northumbrian  Ecgfrith  at  Dunnichen, 
had  become  king  of  the  Picts,  for  we  learn 
from  the  Irish  Life  of  Adamnan  that  he  was 
the  son  of  Bile  King  of  Alclyde  (Strathclyde). 
He  must,  therefore,  have  been  the  brother  of 
Taudar  who  succeeded  his  father  Bile  as  King 
of  Strathclyde  in  722,  and,  had  Taudar  died 
childless,  the  succession  would  have  fallen  to 
Brude  or  his  children.  This  may  have  been 
an  agency  in  the  network  of  hostilities  that 
prevailed  in  North  Britain  from  744  onwards, 
the  Picts  warring  now  against  the  Britons  of 
Strathclyde,  now  against  the  Scots  of  Dalriada, 
sometimes  in  alliance  with  the  Saxons  of 
Northumbria,  at  other  times  employing  their 
leisure  in  a  private  civil  war  of  their  own. 
Such  were  the  throes  preceding  the  birth  of 
Scotland  as  a  single  nation. 

From  the  continuator  of  Bede's  chronicle 
we  learn  that  Angus,  King  of  the  Picts,  assisted 
Eadbert,  King  of  Northumbria,  in  wresting 
Kyle  and  other  western  districts  from  the 
Britons  of  Strathclyde  in  750.  Simeon  of 
Durham,  an  industrious  compiler  in  the  twelfth 
century,  now  takes  the  place  of  the  inestimable 
Bede  as  the  surest  guide  to  events  from  the 

94 


SIMEON   OF   DURHAM 

middle  of  the  eighth  century  onwards.  He 
was  not,  indeed,  contemporary  ;  but  he  seems 
to  have  applied  the  materials  at  his  disposition 
to  honest  purpose.  He  probably  had  access  to 
the  Annals  of  Tighernach^  in  which  we  have  to 
deplore  the  loss  of  the  years  765  to  973.  He 
tells  how  Eadbert  of  Northumbria  and  the 
Pictish  Angus  marched  as  allies  to  complete 
the  conquest  of  Strathclyde  in  756,  receiving 
the  submission  of  the  Britons  at  Dunbarton  on 
ist  August.^ 

Notwithstanding  this  alliance,  the  continu- 
ator  of  Bede,  presumably  a  Northumbrian,  in 
recording  Angus's  death  in  761  observes  that 
"  from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  his  reign  he 
continued  a  bloody  and  tyrannical  butcher.** 
Yet  it  is  to  him  that  S.  Andrews,  or  Kilrimont 
as  it  was  then  called,  owes  its  foundation.  The 
authority  for  this  is  a  legend,  of  which  the 
oldest  extant  version  dates  from  the  twelfth 
century,  which  represents  Angus,  after  cruelly 
wasting  the  country  of  the  Britons,  encamping 
in  the  Merse,  where  he  hears  the  voice  of 
S.  Andrew,  bidding  him,  if  he  would  con- 
quer his  enemies,   dedicate   one   tenth   of  his 

^  Hist.  Dunelm.  EccL  vol.  i.  p.  48  (Rolls  Series). 
95 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

possessions  to  God  and  S.  Andrew.  The 
legend  is  chronologically  consistent  with  the 
first  mention  of  an  abbot  of  Kilrymont, 
which  occurs  in  the  Annals  of  Tighernach 
in  the  year  747,  that  is,  within  the  reign  of 
Angus :  and  further,  there  is  appended  to 
one  copy  of  Wintoun's  chronicle,  dated  about 
1530,  a  note  to  the  effect  that  the  relics  of 
S.  Andrew  were  brought  to  Scotland  in  761, 
the  year  in  which  Angus  died.^ 

Everything  now  pointed  to  the  permanency 
of  the  Pictish  kingdom  north  of  the  firths, 
and  of  the  Saxon  kingdom  south  of  that 
natural  frontier.  But  in  the  latter  half  of  the 
century  a  new  and  most  formidable  factor  had 
to  be  reckoned  with,  namely,  the  roving  fleets 
of  Northmen — the  Finngall  or  Norwegians 
and  the  Dubhgall  or  Danes. 

The  earliest  detailed  notice  of  this  danger 
is  given  by  Simeon  of  Durham,  who  describes 
the  sack  of  Lindisfarne  in  793  and  the  frightful 
barbarities  inflicted  upon  the  people  of  Nor- 
thumbria.  The  Ulster  Annals  record  in  the 
following  year  the  plunder  of  the  Western 
Isles  by  the  Gentiles,  a  name  commonly  applied 

1  Chron.  Picts  and  Scots,  387. 

96 


THE  HUNTINGDON   CHRONICLE 

to  the  pagan  Northmen,  and  the  annalist  of 
Inisfallen  adds  that  the  monastery  of  lona  was 
sacked  by  them.  Fresh  descents  on  the  west 
took  place  in  798,  802  and  806,  lona  being 
utterly  burnt  on  the  last  occasion  and,  accord- 
ing to  the  Inisfallen  annals,  forty-eight  monks 
were  butchered. 

So  long  as  the  Pictish  nation  remained  united 
they  were  able  to  protect  their  eastern  seaboard 
from  such  attacks ;  but  the  Picts  had  fallen  to 
fighting  among  themselves  over  a  disputed 
succession,  with  a  result  that  is  best  described 
in  the  chronicle  of  S.  Mary's  Priory  of  Hunt- 
ingdon. This  document,  still  preserved  in  a 
mutilated  condition  in  the  Public  Record 
Office,  is  valuable  in  connection  with  early 
Scottish  history,  through  David's  having  ac- 
quired the  Honor  of  Huntingdon  by  his 
marriage  with  Matilda  in  1 1 14.  The  chroni- 
cler would  therefore  derive  information  about 
Scottish  affairs  from  persons  connected  with 
the  Scottish  Court.  He  starts  with  the  year 
834,  by  which  time,  though  the  annals  are 
silent  on  the  subject,  the  Scots  of  Dalriada 
must  have  so  taken  advantage  of  the  civil  strife 

among  the  Picts  as  to  reclaim  their  indepen- 
G  97 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

dence  and  restore  the  monarchy  in  the  person 
of  one  Alpin,  not  to  be  confounded  with 
Alpin  Mac  Eochaidh,  who  was  the  last  king 
of  the  Dalriad  Scots  before  the  Pictish  con- 
quest, and  who  was  killed  in  Galloway  in  741. 
This  Alpin,  says  the  Huntingdon  chronicler, 
defeated  the  Picts  with  great  slaughter  on 
Easter  Day,  834.  Unduly  elated  by  this 
success,  he  attacked  them  again  in  August  of 
the  same  year,  when  he  was  badly  beaten, 
captured  and  beheaded.  He  was  succeeded 
by  his  son  Kenneth,  who  in  841,  when  the 
Picts  were  defending  their  shores  against 
Danish  invaders,  attacked  them  in  rear,  in- 
flicted upon  them  a  severe  defeat,  "  and  so," 
runs  the  narrative,  "  the  King  of  Scots  obtained 
the  monarchy  of  the  whole  of  Alba,  which  is 
now  called  Scotland."^  Five  years  later,  in  846, 
he  vanquished  the  Picts  finally,  established  his 
kingdom  and  reigned  for  twenty-eight  years. 

There  is  ample  confirmation  of  these  events 
in  the  Irish  annals.  For  instance,  they  amplify 
the  account  of  the  Danish  invasion  of  Fortrenn 
or  Pictland,  with  the  death  of  Euganan  Mac 
Angus,  King  of  Fortrenn,   Bran   his  brother, 

^  Chron.  of  Picts  and  Scots^  p.  209. 
98 


KENNETH  MACALPIN 

and  Aed  Mac  Boanta,  Pictish  King  of  Dal- 
riada.  The  poem  known  as  the  Prophecy  of 
S.  Berchan,  composed  by  an  Irish  monk  of  the 
eleventh  century,  belongs  to  a  peculiar  class  of 
historical  literature  fashionable  in  the  eleventh 
and  twelfth  centuries,  in  which  the  writer 
casts  his  narrative  of  past  or  contemporary 
events  into  the  form  of  a  prophecy  purporting 
to  have  been  uttered  by  some  individual  who  had 
died  long  before.  S.  Berchan's  prophecy  con- 
tains a  good  deal  of  Scottish  history.  His  elegy 
on  Kenneth  Mac  Alpin  may  bear  repetition. 

A  son  of  the  clan  of  his  son  will  possess 

The  kingdom  of  Alba  by  reason  of  his  strength ; 

A  man  who  shall  feed  ravens,  turning  battles  to 

confusion. 
His  name  was  the  Slayer. 
He  was  the  first  of  the  men  of  Erin  in  Alba 
To  possess  [land]  in  the  east ; 
It  was  by  the  might  of  spears  and  swords, 
By  sudden  deaths  and  violent  fates. 
By  him  the  fierce  men  in  the  east  are  deceived ; 
On  the  floor  of  Scone  of  the  high  shields 
By  mighty  craft  he  shall  dig  in  the  earth 
Deadly  blades — death  and  plunder  !  ^ 

1  Referring  to  the  treacherous  slaughter  of  Pictish  nobles,  when 
the  seats  which  they  occupied  at  a  conference  with  the  Scots  were 
undermined,  and  they,  falling  into  the  trench,  were  butchered. 

99 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

Seventeen  years  of  vigilant  valour 

In  the  sovereignty  of  Alba, 

After  slaughtering  Picts,  after  chastising  foreigners, 

He  dies  on  the  banks  of  the  Earn. 

It  went  ill  with  Alba  then ; 

Long  ere  another  like  him  shall  appear. 

This,  again,  is  confirmed  by  the  Pictish 
Chronicle^  believed  to  have  been  compiled  by 
the  monks  of  Brechin  before  the  end  of  the 
tenth  century,  w^herein  is  recorded  the  death 
of  Kenneth  Mac  Alpin,  tumor e  ani^  at  For- 
teviot,  on  the  Earn,  in  February,  860. 

We  now  come  to  the  period  of  incessant 
raids  and  settlements  by  Danes  and  Norsemen, 
the  Fingall  and  Dubhgall,  vsrho  appeared  likely 
to  bring  the  whole  of  North  Britain  into 
subjection.  Simeon  of  Durham  is  our  chief 
guide  through  these  terrible  years.  His 
Historia  Regum^  which  bears  collation  with 
the  Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle  and  the  Irish 
annals,  is  founded  partly  on  a  lost  Northum- 
brian chronicle  written  in  the  ninth  century 
in  continuation  of  Bede's  history.  Further 
information  may  be  found  in  the  Chronica 
Major  a  of  Matthew  Paris,  who  entered  as  a 

monk  of  S.  Albans  in  12 17.     As  illustrating 

100 


COLDINGHAM  PRIORY  SACKED 

the  dread  inspired  by  the  doings  of  these 
merciless  marauders  I  may  quote  his  descrip- 
tion of  what  took  place  in  the  Priory  of 
Coldingham,  and,  although  it  is  not  to  be 
found  in  any  other  independent  authority  (the 
Flores  Historiarum  being  merely  another  version 
of  the  S.  Albans  chronicle),  there  is  no  reason 
to  doubt  Paris's  good  faith  in  accepting  it. 

"In  the  year  of  the  Lord  870  an  innumerable 
host  of  Danes  landed  in  Scotland.  Their  leaders 
were  Inguar  and  Hubba,  men  of  dreadful  iniquity 
and  unparalleled  daring.  Striving  to  depopulate  all 
the  districts  of  England,  they  butchered  all  the  boys 
and  old  men  whom  they  found,  and  commanded 
that  the  matrons,  nuns  and  maidens  should  be  sur- 
rendered to  their  pleasure.  And  when  this  brutal 
plundering  had  been  going  on  in  all  parts  of  the 
kingdom,  Ebba,  holy  abbess  of  the  cloister  of 
Coldingham,  feared  that  she  too  . .  .  might  be  given 
up  to  the  lust  of  the  heathen  and  lose  her  maiden 
purity,  along  with  the  virgins  under  her  rule.  Call- 
ing together  all  the  sisters  into  the  chapter  house 
she  spoke  to  them  as  follows  :  *  Of  late  there  have 
come  into  our  parts  the  foulest  pagans,  devoid  of 
any  kind  of  mercy  ;  going  through  all  this  district 
they  spare  neither  the  sex  of  women  nor  the  age  of 
children  ;  they  destroy  churches  and  clergy,  violate 
nuns,  and  break  up  and  burn  everything  they  come 
upon.     Therefore  if  you  will  follow  my  counsel,  I 

lOI 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

confidently  hope  that  by  divine  mercy  we  may  be 
able  both  to  escape  the  fury  of  these  barbarians  and 
preserve  our  perpetual  virginity.' 

"  When  the  whole  assembly  of  virgins  had  firmly 
promised  to  obey  in  all  things  their  mother's  com- 
mands, that  abbess  of  admirable  heroism  displayed 
before  all  these  sisters  an  instance  of  chastitv  not 
only  exemplary  for  themselves  but  also  eternally  to 
be  followed  by  all  succeeding  virgins.  She  took  a 
sharp  knife  and  cut  off  her  own  nose  and  upper  lip 
to  the  teeth,  offering  a  dreadful  spectacle  of  herself 
to  all  beholders.  And  all  these  present,  beholding 
and  approving  this  wondrous  deed,  each  one  inflicted 
upon  herself  a  similar  act,  following  the  example  of 
her  mother. 

**  After  this,  the  detestable  bandits  came  upon 
them  next  morning  at  dawn  ;  to  expose  to  violence 
these  holy  women,  dedicated  to  God.  .  .  .  But  when 
they  saw  the  abbess  and  each  of  the  sisters  so  horribly 
mutilated,  soaked  with  blood  from  head  to  foot, 
they  hastened  away  from  the  place.  .  .  .  But  in 
departing,  the  aforesaid  leaders  ordered  their  wicked 
followers  to  set  fire  to  the  monastery  and  burn  it 
down  with  all  its  offices  and  the  nuns  themselves. 
And  this  was  done  by  these  servants  of  iniquity, 
whereby  the  holy  abbess  and  all  the  virgins  with 
her  attained  to  the  glory  of  martyrdom."  ^ 

To  trace  the  tangled  story  of  the  North- 
men's aggression  through  the  various  monastic 

'^Chronica  Major  a,  vol.  i.  pp.  391-392  (Rolls  Series). 
102 


RAIDS  BY  NORSEMEN 

annals  would  be  tedious,  even   if  it  could  be 
made  intelligible.     It  can  be  studied  at  leisure 
in  the  pages  of  Mr.  Robertson,  Dr.  Skene,  Mr. 
Andrew  Lang,  Professor   Hume  Brown,  and 
others  who  have  done  their  best  to  unravel  it. 
Constantin  L,  son   of  Kenneth   MacAlpin, 
succeeding  as  King  of  Alba  in  863,  bore  the 
full    brunt    of  invasion.     According    to    the 
Ulster  Annals^  Olaf  the  White,  Norse    King 
of  Dublin,  destroyed  Dunbarton  after  a  four 
months'  siege  in   870.     The  Icelandic  Land- 
namobok    records    that    Olaf s    son,    Thorstein 
the    Red,  conquered    "  Caithness,  Sutherland, 
Ross   and    more    than   half  of    Alba,"    while 
Haldane  laid   waste   Northumbria  and   subju- 
gated the  Picts  of  Galloway.     King  Constantin 
fell  in  battle  with  the  Danes  in   877.     Before 
the   end  of  that   century  the  Norsemen  had 
made  themselves  also  masters  of  Orkney,  Shet- 
land and  the  Western  Isles,  or,  as  they  called 
them,  the  Sudrey  or  Southern  Isles,  to  distin- 
guish   them    from  the   Orkneys.     The   name 
Sudrey  still  survives  but  little  altered  in  the 
title   of  the   English   bishopric   of  Sodor  and 
Man.' 

^  Episcopus  Sodoriensis  et  Manniae. 
103 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

About  915,  as  we  learn  from  Simeon  of 
Durham,  the  Danish  Ronald  seized  a  great 
part  of  Northumbria,  driving  King  Elfrith  to 
take  refuge  with  Constantin  11.  (900-942), 
King  of  Alba,  who  furnished  them  with  troops 
to  dispossess  the  invader  withal.  But  in  this 
battle,  says  Simeon,  "  by  what  sinful  influence 
I  know  not,  the  heathen  Ronald  was  vic- 
torious, putting  Constantin  to  flight,  routing 
the  Scots  and  killing  Elfrith  with  all  the  best 
of  the  Angles."^  The  Saxon  kingdom  of 
Northumbria  having  thus  been  destroyed,  or 
at  least  greatly  diminished,  there  was  indeed 
little  prospect  except  that  the  whole  of  Britain 
from  the  Humber  to  the  Pentland  Firth 
should  pass  permanently  under  Scandinavian 
domination  ;  wherefore  Constantin  sought  to 
make  terms  with  the  enemy,  giving  his 
daughter  in  marriage  to  Olaf  Cuaran,  son 
of  Sitriuc,  Ronald's  brother  and  successor,  as 
Danish  King  of  Northumbria. 

How  far  this  proved  an  immediately  satis- 
factory settlement  there  is  no  means  of  ascer- 
taining  owing   to   the  confusion    of  records  ; 

^  Hist,  de  S.   Cuthberto,   Sim.  of  Durham,  vol.  i.  pp.  208,  209 
(Rolls  Series). 

104 


ENGLISH  CLAIM  TO  SUPREMACY 

but  a  new  power  was  arising  in  the  south 
which  was  to  range  Scot  and  Northman 
shoulder-to-shoulder  against  a  common  foe. 
Alfred  the  Great,  King  of  the  West  Saxons, 
died  in  901,  but  his  good  work  remained. 
Waging  almost  incessant  war  against  the 
Danes  for  thirty  years,  he  had  finally  expelled 
them  from  the  whole  of  England  south  of  the 
Humber  in  897,  thereby  establishing  the  West 
Saxon  supremacy  in  South  Britain. 

From  the  beginning  of  the  tenth  century, 
therefore,  the  Winchester  Chronicle^  more  com- 
monly known  as  the  Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle^  be- 
comes a  valuable  source  of  information  as  to 
affairs  in  North  Britain,  albeit  some  statements 
therein  have  to  be  accepted  under  reserve. 
One  such  statement  occurs  in  five  out  of  the 
six  extant  copies  of  the  chronicle  under  the 
year  924,  to  the  effect  that  Edward  the  Elder, 
King  of  England,  caused  Bakewell,  a  town  in 
Peakland  (Derbyshire),  to  be  built  and  forti- 
fied, no  doubt  for  the  defence  of  his  northern 
frontier.  "And  then,"  the  chronicle  con- 
tinues, "  the  King  of  Scots  [Constantin  II.] 
and  the  whole  nation   of  Scots,  and  Ronald, 

and  the  son  of  Eadulf  and  all  those  who  dwell 

105 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

in  Northumbria,  as  well  English  and  Danes 
and  Northmen  and  others,  and  also  the  King 
of  the  Strathclyde  Welsh  and  all  the  Strath- 
Clyde  Welsh,  chose  King  Edward  for  father 
and  lord." 

Now  this  is  the  earliest  assertion  of  the 
supremacy  of  the  English  monarch  over  Scot- 
land— the  solitary  record  whereon  rests  what 
has  been  known  as  the  "  Great  Commendation 
of  Scotland,"  and  whereon  in  after  years 
another  King  Edward,  First  after  the  Con- 
quest, founded  his  claim  to  overlordship.  It 
is,  to  quote  the  words  of  that  keen  controver- 
sialist, the  late  Dr.  Freeman,  "  the  primary 
fact  from  which  the  English  controversialist 
starts  "  ;  he  takes  "  the  honest  English  of  the 
Winchester  chronicle  "  as  his  gospel — that  is, 
those  copies  of  the  chronicle  which  contain 
the  statement  of  the  Scottish  submission,  and 
leaving  aside  that  copy  which  does  not  mention 
it  at  all. 

Now,  I  do  not  understand  Mr.  Andrew 
Lang  when  he  says  \_History  of  Scotland^  i.  496] 
that  "the  whole  question  of  the  English 
supremacy  is  now  of  purely  antiquarian  in- 
terest."    If  he  means  that  it  has  no  historical 

106 


A  QUESTION  OF  DATES 

interest,  I  must  venture  to  disagree  with  him, 
for  it  was  round  this  question,  and  this  alone, 
that  the  whole  history  of  Scotland  revolved  for 
300  years.  Therefore,  the  authenticity  of  the 
passage  above  quoted  from  the  Anglo-Saxon 
Chronicle  invites  close  scrutiny.  Such  scrutiny 
it  will  not  bear.  It  represents  the  Danish 
Regnwald,  who  had  conquered  Northumbria 
and  established  himself  as  its  king  in  918, 
as  making  submission  to  English  Edward  in 
924,  whereas  the  death  of  Regnwald  is  re- 
corded in  the  Ulster  Annals  in  921.  Dr. 
Freeman  thinks  this  must  have  been  another 
Regnwald  ;  or,  if  it  was  the  same,  then  he 
thinks  the  Irish  annalist  as  likely  to  have 
been  mistaken  as  the  English.  But  Florence 
of  Worcester  was  not  so  easily  satisfied.  Com- 
piling his  valuable  Chronicon  Chronicorum  early 
in  the  twelfth  century,  and  relying  chiefly 
upon  the  Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle  for  events 
in  the  first  half  of  the  tenth  century,  he 
appears  to  have  considered  it  awkward  that 
a  discrepancy  in  dates  should  appear  in  the 
only  written  authority  for  the  submission  of 
the    Scottish    king,    wherefore    he    altered    the 

date  of  the  alleged  commendation  from    924    to 

107 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

921,   so   as    to    bring    it   within    the   lifetime   of 
Regnwald, 

It  is  believed  that  this  part  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  Chronicle  was  written,  perhaps  copied 
from  an  earlier  MS.  about  fifty  years  later  than 
the  reign  of  Edward  the  Elder  ;  and  a  mistake 
in  the  name  of  a  king,  or  even  a  king  more 
or  less,  at  a  time  when  so-called  kings  were  so 
thick  upon  the  ground,  may  not  seem  of  much 
importance  ;  but  beyond  and  apart  from  what 
may  have  been  a  clerical  error  in  the  chronicle, 
there  is  the  significant  absence  of  any  evidence, 
save  this  single  passage,  that  Edward  the  Elder 
made  any  attempt  at  all  to  reduce  Northumbria 
and  Scotland  to  submission.  He  had  plenty 
to  do  in  putting  down  the  rebellion  of  his 
cousin  Aethelwald  and  reconquering  the  Mer- 
cian Danelaw,  without  making  war  beyond  his 
northern  frontier.  That  some  form  of  treaty 
or  convention  may  have  been  entered  into  by 
the  Scottish  and  Danish  rulers  with  their 
powerful  southern  neighbour  is  probable 
enough  ;  but,  as  I  have  said,  there  is  no 
evidence  to  that  effect  save  the  single  entry 
in    five   out   of  the   six  extant   copies   of  the 

Anglo-Saxon    Chronicle^    which    even    the    late 

108 


BATTLE  OF  BRUNANBURG 

Dr.  Freeman  admitted  was  probably  not  con- 
temporary.^ 

Matters  took  a  different  turn  when  Athelstan 
succeeded  to  the  English  throne  in  925.  He 
could  not  feel  secure  so  long  as  the  Northmen 
possessed  any  base  in  Britain  south  of  the 
Forth,  and  he  determined  to  continue  the 
work  of  his  father  and  grandfather.  Sitriuc, 
indeed,  the  Danish  King  of  Deira  or  South 
Northumbria,  married  Athelstan's  sister  in 
925  ;  but  when  Sitriuc  died  suddenly  in  the 
following  year,  Athelstan  seized  his  kingdom  of 
Deira,  which  the  Danes  made  great  prepara- 
tions to  recover.  Constantin  II.,  King  of 
Scots,  having,  as  aforesaid,  made  friends  with 
the  Danes  by  marrying  his  daughter  to 
Sitriuc's  son,  Olaf  Cuaran,  prepared  to  support 
Olaf  in  an  expedition  into  Deira.  Athelstan 
was  beforehand  with  him.  The  Anglo-Saxon 
Chronicle  and  Simeon  of  Durham  record  how 
he  invaded  Scotland  by  sea  and  land,  laying  it 
waste  as  far  as  Forfar. 

In  A.D.  934  a  counter-invasion  was  organised. 
The  Danes  of  Dublin  came  in  force  to  support 
their    fellow-countrymen,    allying    themselves 

^  Conquest  of  England,  p.  217. 
109 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

with  Constantin's  Scots.  King  Constantin 
himself  and  his  son-in-law,  Olaf  Cuaran,. 
appeared  in  the  Humber  with  a  great  Danish 
fleet  (Simeon  says  as  many  as  615  ships),  while 
another  Olaf,  son  of  Godfrey,  King  of  Dublin, 
led  his  Danes  and  the  Welsh  of  Strathclyde 
by  land.  According  to  the  Egills  Saga  they 
harried  all  the  country,  defeating  Athelstan's 
two  earls  ;  but  in  937  Athelstan  himself  ad- 
vanced against  them  and  utterly  defeated  them 
in  the  battle  of  Brunanburg,  which  must  take 
its  place  beside  that  of  Dawstane  in  603  and 
Dunnichen  in  685  as  among  the  most  decisive 
in  early  British  history.'  The  Annals  of  Ulster 
and  those  of  Clonmacnoise  describe  the  fright- 
ful slaughter.  Constantin  and  his  son-in-law 
Olaf  escaped  to  the  ships  ;  so  did  the  other 
Olaf  from  Dublin.  The  Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle 
bursts  into  poetry  in  celebration  of  the  victory 
— a  long  paean  of  victory,  whereof  a  few 
lines  may  suffice  to  indicate  the  character. 
"  The  king  departed 

On  the  fallow  flood, 

His  life  preserved, 

Constantin,  hoary  warrior. 

^Florence  of  Worcester,  vol.  i.  p.  132  ;  Hist.  Dunelm.  EccL  vol. 
i.  p.  76  ;  William  of  Malmesbury,  Gesta  Regum,  vol.  i.  p.  142. 

no 


SITE  OF  THE  BATTLE 

He  had  no  cause  to  exult 

In  the  communion  of  swords. 

Here  were  his  kindred  bands 

Of  friends  overthrown  ; 

And  his  son  he  left 

On  the  place  of  slaughter, 

Mangled  with  wounds, 

Young  in  battle. 

He  had  no  cause  to  boast. 

That  grey-haired  hero, 

That  old  deceiver. 

They  left  behind  them 

Corpses  for  the  sallowy  kite  to  devour, 

And  the  swarthy  raven  with  horny  neb, 

And  the  white-tailed  eagle, 

The  greedy  war-hawk. 

And  the  gray  beast 

The  wolf  of  the  wood. 

Never  has  there  been  greater  carnage 

In  this  island,  since  from  the  East  hither 

Came  Angles  and  Saxons  to  land."  ^ 

There  has  been  much  uncertainty  as  to  the 
site  of  this  great  battle,  which,  despite  of 
frequent  subsequent  revolts,  fixed  the  destiny 
of  Northumberland  as  an  English  county. 
Egills  Saga  calls  the  place  Vinheidi,  v^hich 
appears  as  Wendun  in  Simeon  of  Durham's 
chronicle.     The   Anglo-Saxon   Chronicle  names 

^  Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle,  s.a.  (in  four  out  of  the  six  MSS.). 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

it  Brunanburh,  which  is  rendered  Duinbrunde 
in  the  Pictish  Chronicle,  By  an  exhaustive 
analysis  of  evidence  and  topography,  the  late 
Dr.  Skene  decided  in  favour  of  Borough- 
bridge  on  the  Ouse,  about  sixteen  miles  from 
York,  but  I  incline  rather  to  Barnbrough, 
about    six  miles  west   of  Doncaster. 

It  is  recorded  in  the  Pictish  Chronicle  that 
Constantine,  having  reigned  forty  years,  re- 
signed his  kingdom  to  Malcolm  and  retired  to 
a  monastery. 

Down  to  this  time  Strathclyde  had  not  been 
incorporated  in  the  kingdom  of  Alba  or  Scot- 
land. Its  Welsh  population  of  Strathclyde 
had  a  dynasty  of  their  own,  but  their  kingdom 
was  tributary  to  the  Kings  of  Alba,  and  on 
that  account  exempt  from  taxation  by  Rome. 
But  in  945  it  is  stated  in  the  Anglo-Saxon 
Chronicle  that  King  Eadmund,  who  succeeded 
Athelstan  in  940,  "ravaged  all  Cumbraland, 
and  granted  it  wholly  to  Malcolm,  King  of 
Scots,  on  condition  that  he  should  be  his 
midwyrhta  (fellow  worker)  as  well  by  sea  as 
by  land." 

By  Cumbraland  is  signified  the  kingdom  of 
the  Britons,  who  now  appear  in  Latin  chroni- 


112 


EADMUND   HANDS   OVER  STRATHCLYDE 

cles  as  Cumbri  =  Welsh  Cymri,  extending  from 
the  Derwent  to  the  Clyde.  It  can  hardly  be 
doubted  that  this  concession  of  territory  was  a 
measure  of  defence  against  the  common  enemy 
of  both  Eadmund  and  Malcolm,  the  Norse  and 
Danes,  who  from  their  base  in  the  Isle  of  Man 
had  overrun  the  southern  part  of  Strathclyde, 
representing  the  modern  counties  of  Cumber- 
land and  Westmorland.  English  historians 
have  interpreted  the  transaction  as  one  imply- 
ing homage  and  fealty  by  the  King  of  Scots 
to  the  King  of  England,  and  some  Scottish 
historians,  notably  the  continuator  of  Fordun 
and  the  late  Dr.  Skene,  have  expressed  that 
conclusion  also.  Dr.  Freeman  pronounced  it 
to  be  "  probably  the  earliest  instance  in  Britain 
of  a  fief  in  the  strictest  sense,  as  opposed  to  a 
case  of  commendation."  I  submit  that  the 
terms  "  fief,"  "  commendation,"  "  homage," 
"  vassalage,"  belong  to  Norman  jurisprudence, 
and  that  their  sense  has  been  imported  into  the 
transaction  between  Eadmund  and  Malcolm  by 
later  writers.  The  process  is  not  difficult  to 
trace.  First  comes  Florence  of  Worcester 
(who  died  in   1118).     He  put  a  feudal  gloss 

on  the  term  midwyrhta  by  rendering  it  Jidelis^  a 
H  113 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

vassal/  Next  comes  Henry  of  Huntingdon  (died 
in  1 155),  who  states  frankly  that  Eadmund, 
because  he  was  unable — nequibat — "  thoroughly 
to  subdue  the  perfidious  and  lawless  people  of 
that  province,  made  it  over — commendavit — to 
Malcolm  upon  this  understanding — pacto — that 
he  should  be  his  ally  by  land  and  sea.*'  ^ 

Lastly  comes  Roger  of  Wendover  (died  in 
1236),  who  gives  details  not  to  be  found  else- 
where, such  as  that  Eadmund  caused  the  two 
sons  of  Donald,  King  of  Strathclyde,  to  have 
their  eyes  destroyed,  and  granted  the  kingdom 
to  Malcolm — de  se  tenendum — to  be  held  from 
himself,  that  Malcolm  might  protect  the 
northern  parts  of  England  by  land  and  sea 
from  the  invasion  of  foreign  enemies.  Here 
we  have  the  purpose  of  the  grant  clearly  stated, 
and  its  nature  interpreted  as  a  Norman  fief, 
which  was  the  only  kind  of  tenure  wherewith 
Roger  of  Wendover  was  acquainted.^ 

This  transaction,  you  may  be  sure,  was 
worked  for  all  it  was  worth  by  the  Plan- 
tagenets ;  but  the  nearest  contemporary  records 
may  be  searched  in  vain  for  any  evidence  that 

"^ ChronicQUy  vol.  i.  p.  134..  'Hist.  Anglorum,  p.  162. 

^Flores  Historiarunty  i.  398  (ed.  English  History  Society). 
114 


ALLEGED   CESSION   OF   LOTHIAN 

the  cession  of  Strathclyde  was  more  than  a 
personal  bargain  for  alliance,  offensive  and 
defensive,  between  Eadmund  and  Malcolm 
against  a  common  foe  :  just  as  the  cession  of 
Nice  and  Savoy  to  France  in  i860  did  not 
involve  Napoleon  III.  in  vassalage  to  the  King 
of  Sardinia,  but  was  a  free  grant  of  territory  in 
exchange  for  aid  against  the  Austrians. 

During  the  reign  of  Malcolm's  successor, 
Indulph,  954-962,  an  exceedingly  important 
event  is  noted  in  the  Pictish  Chronicle^  namely, 
the  evacuation  of  Edinburgh  (pppidum  Eden) 
and  its  occupation  by  the  Scots,  who,  adds  the 
writer,  possess  it  to  this  day.  There  is  nothing 
to  show  whether  this  was  an  act  of  conquest 
or  of  friendly  cession,  but  the  bearing  of  this 
brief  passage  is  very  significant  in  relation  to 
other  accounts  of  the  manner  in  which  Saxon 
Lothian  became  part  of  the  Scottish  realm. 

In  a  tract  entitled  Libellus  de  Primo  Adventu 
Saxorum^  formerly  attributed  to  Simeon  of 
Durham,  but  now  regarded  as  of  unknown 
authorship,  it  is  stated  that  when  the  North- 
umbrian kingdom  was  brought  to  an  end  in 
954,  King  Edgar  of  England  anpointed   two 

earls  to  govern  it — Oslac  ruling  the  territory 

"5 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

of  Deira  from  York,  and  Edulf  Yvelchild  that 
of  Bernicia  from  the  Tees  to  the  Forth  ; 
wherein  his  chief  seat  would  be  Bamborough. 
These  two  earls,  says  the  anonymous  chronicler, 
and  the  Bishop  of  Lindisfarne,  brought  Kenneth 
II.,  King  of  Scots,  to  King  Edgar  ;  "  and  when 
Kenneth  had  done  him  homage,  Edgar  gave 
him  Lothian,  and  with  great  honour  sent  him 
back  to  his  own."  ^  Not  a  word  about  this  in 
the  contemporary  Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle^  nor 
do  any  of  the  older  annalists  mention  it.  We 
hear  no  more  about  it  till  we  come  to  the 
thirteenth  century,  more  than  200  years  after 
the  death  of  Kenneth  II.,  when  we  find  the 
story  repeated,  with  many  highly-coloured 
details,  by  Matthew  Paris,  his  colleague  Roger 
of  Wendover,  and  John  of  Wallingford.  The 
last-named  writer,  who  lived  300  years  later 
and  is  of  no  reputation  as  an  original  authority, 
says  that  Kenneth  came  to  London  to  interview 
Edgar  (a  circumstance  which  could  hardly  have 
escaped  notice  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  chronicler), 
and  that  Kenneth  represented  to  Edgar  that 
Lothian  ought  to  belong  to  him  as  a  hereditary 

^  This  tract  is  printed   in  the   Rolls  Series,   Simeon  of  Durham y 
vol.  ii. 

1x6 


EDGAR  OF  ENGLAND  AND  KENNETH  11. 

part  of  the  Scottish  realm,  which  could  only 
refer  to  Kenneth  having  inherited  Edinburgh 
from  his  kinsman  King  Indulph,  the  Kings  of 
Alba  never  having  had  possession  of  Lothian 
before  the  above-mentioned  surrender  of  Edin- 
burgh. Edgar  referred  the  question  to  his 
councillors.  Wallingford's  account  of  the 
result  is  imperfect  owing  to  damage  to  the 
MS. 

"  These  men,  being  well  instructed  in  the  wisdom 
of  their  ancestors  .  .  .  unless  the  King  of  Scotland 
should  consent  to  do  homage  for  it  to  the  King  of 
England  .  .  .  and  chiefly  because  the  means  of  access 
to  that  district  for  defending  it  are  very  difficult,  and 
its  possession  not  very  profitable.  .  .  .  Howbeit 
Kenneth  agreed  in  their  decision,  and  sought  and 
obtained  Lothian  on  the  understanding  that  he  was 
to  do  homage  for  it,  and  he  did  homage  accordingly 
to  King  Edgar,  and  further  was  compelled  to 
promise  formally  under  pledges  that  he  would  not 
deprive  the  people  of  that  region  of  their  ancient 
customs,  and  that  they  would  be  allowed  to  use  the 
name  and  language  of  the  Angles.  These  conditions 
have  been  faithfully  observed  to  the  present  day 
{c,  1230),  and  thus  was  settled  the  old  dispute 
about  Lothian,  though  new  cause  of  difl^erence  often 
arises  even  now."  ^ 

1  John  of  Wallingford  aj>U(i  Gale,  p.  545. 
117 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

Matthew  Paris  indulges  in  picturesque  par- 
ticulars, but  without  any  hint  at  homage.  He 
represents  King  Edgar  as  giving  King  Kenneth 
many  gifts — 

'*  a  hundred  ounces  of  purest  gold,  many  silken 
robes,  ornaments  and  rings  with  precious  stones  ; 
and  he  gave  besides  to  the  said  king  the  whole  land 
which  in  the  mother-tongue  is  called  Lothian,  on 
this  condition  that  every  year  on  the  chief  festivals, 
when  the  king  and  his  successors  wore  the  crown, 
they  should  come  to  court  and  celebrate  the  feast 
with  rejoicing  in  company  of  the  other  princes  of 
the  realm.  Moreover,  the  king  gave  him  very 
many  dwelling-places  on  the  route,  so  that  he  and 
his  successors,  coming  to  the  feast  and  returning, 
might  be  able  to  lodge  there.  And  these  continued 
in  the  possession  of  the  Kings  of  Scotland  until  the 
time  of  King  Henry  II."  ^ 

It  is  passing  strange  that  William  of  Mal- 
mesbury,  writing  loo  years  before  Matthew 
Paris,  says  nothing  about  the  cession  of 
Lothian,  although  he  dwells  at  length  upon 
the  acts  and  character  of  Edgar,  and  re- 
lates some  anecdotes  of  his  dealings  with 
Kenneth. 

I  have  now  recounted  all  the  authorities  for 
the  alleged  transaction.     Against  them  are  to 

^  Chron,  Maj.  ad  ann.  975. 
118 


THE  PICTISH  CHRONICLE 

be  set  two  which,  in  my  opinion,  are  of 
sufficient  weight  to  outweigh  the  others. 
First,  there  is  the  Pictish  Chronicle,  which 
is  believed  to  have  been  compiled  in  Gaelic 
by  a  monk  of  Brechin  during  the  reign  of 
Kenneth  II.,  and  is  therefore  contemporary 
authority,  though  it  has  only  come  down  to 
us  in  the  form  of  a  Latin  translation,  tran- 
scribed by  a  monk  of  York  as  late  as  the 
fourteenth  century.^  The  compiler  of  the 
original  was  probably  the  same  monk  who 
recorded  the  occupation  of  Edinburgh  by  the 
Scots  fifteen  years  or  so  previously,  in  which 
case,  if  a  formal  cession  of  Lothian  took  place 
in  975,  it  is  strange  that  he  should  pass  it 
in  silence.  The  last  entry  in  the  contem- 
porary Pictish  Chronicle  states  that,  just  about 
the  time  when  Kenneth  is  alleged  to  have 
been  visiting  King  Edgar  in  London,  he  was 
devastating  Saxonia,  that  is  Edgar's  territory 
of  Northumberland  as  far  as  Stanmore,  Cleve- 
land and  the  Pools  of  Deira  ;  repeating  the 
invasion  in  the  following  year,  when  he  carried 
off  the  Saxon  king's  son.  The  Saxon  king 
can  have  been  none  other  than  Earl   Eadulf, 

1  Skene's  Chron.  Picts  and  Scots,  pp.  xviii,  xix. 
119 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

Edgar's  governor  of  Bernicia  from  the  Tees 
to  the  Forth. 

Second,  there  is  the  statement  by  Simeon  of 
Durham  that  when  Aedulf  Cudel  succeeded 
his  brother  Uthred  as  Earl  of  Northumberland 
in    1016, 

"being  a  man  very  cowardly  and  timorous,  and 
fearing  that  the  Scots  would  avenge  on  him  the 
death  of  their  men  whom  Uthred  his  brother  had 
killed  "  [at  the  siege  of  Durham  in  1006],  "  he  granted 
to  them  the  whole  of  Lothian  for  amends  and  stead- 
fast peace.  In  this  way  was  Lothian  added  to  the 
kingdom  of  the  Scots."  ^ 

The  truth,  however,  seems  to  be  that  Mal- 
colm IL  obtained  Lothian  by  conquest  as  the 
fruits  of  his  great  victory  over  the  English 
at  Carham  in  1018,  when,  as  Simeon  records 
in  another  work,  ' 

"  the  entire  people  from  the  Tees  to  the  Tweed, 
with  their  nobility,  almost  wholly  perished  in  fight- 
ing against  an  endless  host  of  Scots  at  Carham."  ^ 

When  it  is  thus  shown  that  the  story  of  the 
later  chroniclers  is  utterly  inconsistent  with 
that  of  those  most  nearly  contemporary,  the 

^Simeon,  De  obsessione  Dunelmi  {Ko\h  Series),  i.  218. 
^Simeon's  Hist.  Dunelm.  Eccl.  i.   84. 
120 


THE   DANES   INVADE   ARGYLL 

grant  of  Lothian  by  King  Edgar  to  King 
Kenneth,  with  the  alleged  vassalage,  may  be 
dismissed  as  apocryphal,  invented  first,  prob- 
ably, to  cover  the  disgrace  of  defeat  at 
Carham,  and  next  to  strengthen  the  claim  to 
English  superiority* 

I  have  dwelt  at  some  length  on  these  two 
transactions — the  undoubted  cession  of  Strath- 
clyde  by  King  Eadmund  to  King  Malcolm  in 
945,  and  the  alleged  cession  of  Lothian  to 
Kenneth  in  975,  because  it  was  upon  these 
that  feudal  lawyers  chiefly  founded  the  English 
claim  to  suzerainty.  The  incorporation  of 
Saxon  Lothian  with  the  Scottish  realm  was 
an  event  of  permanent  importance  ;  for,  just 
as  the  Scottish  colonists  of  Fergus  Mor  ulti- 
mately gave  their  name  to  the  whole  country 
of  Scotland,  so  did  the  Saxon  speech  of  the 
Northumbrians  of  Lothian  become  the  ver- 
nacular of  the  whole  kingdom. 

We  have  now  reached  a  period  about  which 
there  is  abundant,  but  hopelessly  contradic- 
tory, record,  the  attempt  to  unravel  which 
would  be  tedious  and  inconclusive.  It  is 
difficult,  but  necessary,  to  distinguish  so  far  as 
possible    between    the    Norwegians    and    the 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

Danes,  who  were  politically  and  ethnologically 
distinct,  the  Norwegians  being  known  to  the 
Gaels  as  Fingall,  or  fair-haired  foreigners, 
and  the  Danes  as  Dubhgall,  or  black-haired 
foreigners.  Both  of  these  nations  were  in- 
cessantly striving  for  the  conquest  of  the 
British  Isles,  generally  independently,  some- 
times in  alliance  and  occasionally  fighting  each 
other.  The  Danes  (Daci  or  Danari)  conquered 
Dublin,  Waterford  and  Northumbria  ;  the 
Norwegians  ruled  in  Orkney,  Caithness  and 
the  Western  Isles.  But  they  were  far  from 
scrupulous  in  respecting  each  other's  territory. 
For  instance,  the  Ulster  Annals^  which  are 
perhaps  the  surest  guide  through  this  confused 
period,  record  that  in  986  the  Danes  invaded 
Argyll,  but  were  defeated,  140  of  them  being 
hanged  and  the  rest  speared  to  death.  On 
Christmas  Eve  following,  another  party  of 
Danes  attacked  lona,  killing  the  abbot  and 
fifteen  monks. 

The  events  of  the  war  that  followed  between 
the  Danes  and  Norwegians  are  most  pic- 
turesquely told  in  the  Nial  Saga^  some  of  the 
narrative   dovetailing  neatly  with  the  records 

of  the   Ulster  Annals, 

122 


MACBETH 

Early  in  the  eleventh  century  the  name 
Scotia  or  Scotland  became  transferred  from 
Ireland  to  Alba.  Heretofore,  though  the 
Kings  of  Alba  were  sometimes  termed  Kings 
of  Scots,  the  name  Scotia  has  occurred  in  the 
chronicles  only  as  indicating  Ireland.  It  is 
curious  that  its  first  application  to  Alba  should 
have  been  by  the  monk  Marianus  Scotus,  so 
called  because  he  was  Irish  by  birth.  Born 
in  1028,  he  became  a  recluse,  spent  most  of 
his  life  on  the  Continent  and  composed  a 
chronicle  which  contains  only  a  few  references 
to  events  in  North  Britain.  Among  these, 
however,  is  the  death  of  Malcolm  II.  in  1034, 
whom  he  terms  King  of  Scotia — Rex  Scotiae^ 
which  is  the  earliest  instance  in  literature  of 
the  application  of  this  name  to  Alba.^ 

According  to  the  Ulster  Annals^  this  Malcolm 
had  killed  the  nearest  male  heir  to  the  Scottish 
throne  in  1033,  in  order  to  clear  the  succession 
for  Duncan,  the  son  of  his  daughter.  Duncan 
succeeded  accordingly,  and  the  Orkneyinga 
Saga  tells  of  the  great  war  he  waged  with 
his  cousin,  the  Norse  Jarl  Thorfinn,  for  the 
possession  of  Caithness  and   Sutherland.     But 

••  Monumenta  Germaniae  Historica^  vol.  v. 
123 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

the  Saga  says  nothing  about  Duncan's  murder 
by  his  own  general,  Macbeth,  which  the  con- 
temporary Marianus  Scotus  records  in  1040, 
a  date  confirmed  by  the  Irish  Tighernach, 
who  specifies  that  Duncan  was  not  the 
aged  king  described  in  Shakespeare's  im- 
perishable drama,  but  a  stripling  immaturae 
aetatis,  Shakespeare  found  in  Holinshead  the 
materials  which  Holinshead  had  transferred 
from  Boece. 

Macbeth,  also,  seems  not  to  have  been  as 
black  as  he  has  been  painted.  He  has  had  to 
bear  the  odium  incident  to  a  usurper,  and  as 
for  a  murder  or  two  more  or  less,  that  was 
a  recognised  expedient  in  party  politics  of  the 
day.  But  he  ruled  his  kingdom  to  its  advan- 
tage, if  we  may  trust  the  allusion  to  him  in 
S.  Berchan's  poem  : 

"  After    slaughter    of    Gaels,    after    slaughter     of 
foreigners, 
The  liberal  king  will  possess  Fortrenn. 
This  red  man  was  fair,  yellow  and  tall ; 
Pleasant  was  the  young  man  to  me. 
There  was  abundance  in  Alba  east  and  west 
Under  the  reign  of  the  fierce  Red  One." 

Nevertheless,  by  his  treasonable  compact  with 

124 


MALCOLM  CEANNMOR 

Thorfinn,  the  newly  knit  realm  of  Scotland 
was  dismembered — Macbeth  ruling  for  seven- 
teen years  south  of  Strathspey  and  the  Ness, 
and  Thorfinn  retaining  the  northern  counties 
and  islands. 

There  is  great  obscurity  over  the  expedition 
led  by  Siward,  Earl  of  Northumberland  against 
Macbeth  in  1054.  The  contemporary  Anglo- 
Saxon  Chronicle  states  that 

"  he  went  with  a  great  army  into  Scotland  with 
both  a  fleet  and  a  land  force,  and  fought  against  the 
Scots  and  put  to  flight  King  Macbeth,  and  slew  all 
that  were  best  there  in  the  land,  and  brought  thence 
much  war  spoil,  such  as  no  man  obtained  before.'*  ^ 

The  Irish  annals  amply  confirm  this,  the 
Ulster  Annals  putting  the  loss  of  the  Scots 
at  3000  killed  and  that  of  the  Northumbrians 
at  1500;  but  the  battle  was  not  decisive, 
and  if  Siward's  object  was  to  dethrone 
Macbeth  in  the  interest  of  Malcolm  Ceannmor, 
the  son  of  Duncan,  he  failed  therein  ;  for 
Macbeth  remained  on  the  throne  till  Malcolm 
himself  defeated  and  killed  him  at  Lumphanan 
in  1057.  The  statement  by  Florence  of 
Worcester  (who  died  in  1 1 1 8)  that  Siward  was 

1  Anglo-^axon  Chron.  ad  ann.  1054. 
125 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

dieting  Jussu  regis,  by  command  of  King  Edward 
the  Confessor,  in  order  to  restore  Malcolm,  is 
destitute  of  any  confirmation  from  other 
sources  ;  but  it  was  made  much  of  in  later 
years  as  supporting  the  English  claims  over 
Scotland. 

Malcolm  Ceannmor's  long  reign  of  thirty- 
five  years  carries  us  far  in  the  consolida- 
tion of  Scotland  :  indeed,  I  think  you  may 
regard  15th  August,  1057 — the  date  of  Mal- 
colm's victory  at  Lumphanan — as  the  real 
birthday  of  the  kingdom  of  Scotland.  It 
is  true  that  the  Norse  Jarl  Thorfinn 
still  ruled  in  Caithness  and  the  Western 
Isles ;  but  when  Thorfinn  died  in  that  or 
the  following  year,  Malcolm  had  the  poli- 
tical foresight  to  marry  his  widow  Ingibjorg, 
thereby  ingratiating  himself  with  the  Norse 
element  in  the  population.  She  bore  him  a 
son,  Duncan,  afterwards  to  be  King  of  Scots  ; 
but  she  died  a  few  years  later,  leaving  Malcolm 
free  to  fall  honourably  in  love  with  Margaret, 
the  beautiful  and  saintly  sister  of  Child  Eadgar, 
son  of  the  deceased  Eadward  Atheling  and  heir 
to  the  Saxon  dynasty  of  England.     This  fresh 

alliance  enlisted  for  Malcolm  the  goodwill  and 

126 


MALCOLM  CEANNMOR'S  COURTSHIP 

support  of  the  Saxon  people  of  Lothian  and 
Northumberland.  In  one  copy  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  Chronicle  this  important  event  is  recorded 
in  a  single  sentence — "King  Malcolm  took 
Margaret,  the  Child's  sister,  to  wife "  ;  but 
in  another  edition,  not  only  is  the  courtship 
described  in  considerable  detail  under  the  year 
1067,  but  Queen  Margaret's  subsequent  career 
is  passed  under  review  : 

"In  the  summer  of  the  year  1067  Eadgar  Child 
went  out  [from  Northumberland]  with  his  mother 
Agatha  and  his  two  sisters  Margaret  and  Christina, 
and  with  them  Marlesweyne  and  many  good  men, 
and  came  to  Scotland  under  the  protection  of  King 
Malcolm,  and  he  received  them  all.  Then  it  was 
that  King  Malcolm  began  to  yearn  after  Margaret  to 
wife,  but  Eadgar  Child  and  all  his  men  long  refused, 
and  she  herself  was  unwilling,  saying  that  she  would 
have  neither  him  nor  any  man  if  the  heavenly 
clemency  would  grant  that  she  might  serve  the  Lord 
with  her  natural  heart  in  perfect  continence.  But 
the  king  straitly  pressed  her  brother  till  he  answered 
yea,  and  in  sooth  he  durst  not  otherwise,  because 
they  had  come  into  his  power.  So  that  the  marriage 
was  now  fulfilled,  as  God  had  fore-ordained,  and  it 
could  not  be  otherwise,  as  he  says  in  the  Gospel  that 
not  a  sparrow  falls  to  the  ground  without  his  fore- 
showing.    The  prescient  Creator  knew  long  before 

127 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

what  he  would  do  with  her,  namely  that  she  should 
increase  the  glory  of  God  in  this  land,  lead  the  king 
out  of  wrong  into  the  right  path,  bring  him  and  his 
people  to  a  better  way,  and  put  down  all  the  evil 
customs  which  the  nation  formerly  followed.  These 
things  she  afterwards  accomplished.  The  king  there- 
fore married  her,  though  against  her  will,  and  was 
pleased  with  her  behaviour,  thanking  God  who  had 
given  him  such  an  excellent  spouse.  And  being  a 
prudent  man,  he  turned  himself  to  God  and  forsook  all 
impurity  of  conduct,  as  S.  Paul,  the  apostle  of  the  Gen- 
tiles saith — Salvabitur  vir  etc.,  which  meaneth  in  our 
speech — 'Full  oft  the  unbelieving  husband  is  sanctified 
and  healed  through  the  believing  wife,  and  so  belike 
the  wife  through  the  believing  husband.'  The  Queen 
above  named  afterwards  did  many  things  in  this  land 
to  promote  the  glory  of  God,  and  conducted  herself 
well  in  her  noble  station,  as  always  was  her  custom." 

Now  the    purpose   of  this  long   extract   is 

to    illustrate    how    such    chronicles    as    these 

were  compiled.     The  Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle^  in 

its  original  form,  was  no  doubt  a  contemporary 

record  of  current   events,  and  was  copied  as 

the  basis  of  the  chronicles  written  in  various 

monasteries  throughout   the   land,   with   such 

interpolations  as  the  historiographer  chose  to 

insert.     In    the    edition    from    which   I   have 

quoted,  the  copyist  was  writing  long  after  the 

128 


EADGAR  ATHELING 

date  of  Malcolm's  marriage  with  Margaret, 
and  added  to  the  bare  statement  of  the  other 
editions  facts  that  could  not  be  known  to  the 
original  annalist.  In  this  instance  the  inter- 
polations are  in  accord  with  known  facts  ;  but 
this  should  not  throw  the  student  of  history 
off  his  guard  so  as  to  accept  without  careful 
scrutiny  similar  interpolations  in  connection 
with  disputed  events.  As  I  have  said  already, 
one  edition  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle  con- 
tains no  reference  to  the  Great  Commendation 
of  924,  though  it  appears  in  the  other  editions 
which  Mr.  Green  considers  were  written  about 
the  year  975,  fifty  years  after,  when  the 
English  king  had  formulated  his  claim  to  the 
empire  of  Britain. 

Upon  Malcolm's  internal  government  of 
Scotland  the  chronicles  throw  little  light, 
though  the  writings  attributed  to  Simeon  of 
Durham  contain  many  bitter  complaints  of  his 
five  invasions  of  Northumbria  in  support  of 
his  brother-in-law,  Eadgar  AtheHng's,  claim 
to  the  throne  of  England.  King  Sweyn  of 
Denmark  also  espoused  Eadgar's  cause,  and  the 
Winchester    chronicle    describes    how    in    the 

year  1069  a  Danish  fleet  of  240  ships  entered 
I  129 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

the  Humber  in  support  of  Child  Eadgar,  sacked 
York  and  killed  many  hundreds  of  Frenchmen, 
/>.  Normans.  This  brought  William  the  Con- 
queror to  the  north  in  person  to  lay  waste  the 
whole  country  with  fire  and  sword.  Thus  the 
whole  of  what  are  now  Northumberland,  Cum- 
berland, Durham  and  York  were  alternately 
harried  by  Malcolm  the  friend  and  King 
William  the  enemy  of  Eadgar,  until  William, 
as  the  Winchester  chronicler  records,  resolved 
to  put  an  end  to  this  state  of  affairs,  invaded 
Scotland  by  sea  and  land  in  1072,  and  brought 
Malcolm  to  terms,  according  to  Florence  of 
Worcester  at  Abernethy.^  There  is  hopeless 
confusion — endless  controversy  —  about  the 
nature  of  these  terms.  The  Anglo-Saxon 
Chronicle  merely  says  that  "  King  Malcolm 
came  and  treated  with  King  William,  and 
delivered  hostages  and  became  his  man,  and 
King  William  returned  home  with  his  army." 
Florence  of  Worcester  names  Duncan,  Mal- 
colm's son  by  Ingibjorg,  as  the  principal 
hostage,  and  Duncan  is  stated  in  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  Chronicle  to  have  been  still  detained  at 
the  court  of  William  Rufus  in  1093 — twenty- 

^  Chronicon  ex  Chronicis,  ii.  9  (English  History  Society). 
130 


MALCOLM'S  HOMAGE 

one  years  later.  Assuming,  as  we  certainly 
may,  that  Malcolm  did  homage  to  William 
the  Conqueror  in  the  full  Norman  sense  of  the 
term,  what  was  that  homage  for  ?  Ordericus 
Vitalis  (1075- 1 143),  a  monk  of  Saint-Evroult 
in  Normandy,  declares  it  was  for  Lothian,  but 
his  evidence  may  be  dismissed,  because  he 
makes  Malcolm  acknowledge  Lothian  to  have 
been  granted  to  him  on  his  marriage  with 
Margaret  by  Edward  the  Confessor.  Now 
Edward  the  Confessor  died  in  1066,  and  Mal- 
colm did  not  marry  Margaret  till  1068.  Mr. 
Freeman  relies  on  the  bald  statement  in  the 
Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle^  and  holds  that  the  hom- 
age was  for  the  whole  kingdom  of  Scotland. 
Others  suggest  that  it  was  a  renewal  of  the 
alleged  homage  exacted  by  Eadmund  of  England 
from  Malcolm  L  for  Strathclyde.  Mr.  Robert- 
son, again,  argues  that  the  homage  was  no 
more  than  feudal  recognition  for  the  twelve 
villae  in  England  and  the  annual  subsidy  of 
twelve  marks  in  gold,  which  we  know,  on  the 
authority  of  Florence  of  Worcester,  William 
the  Conqueror  granted  to  King  Malcolm  (prob- 
ably under  the  treaty  of  Abernethy) — a  grant 

which  William  Rufus  renewed  in  1091. 

131 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

When  Rufus  in  the  following  year  failed  to 
fulfil  his  part  of  the  bargain,  as  the  Win- 
chester chronicler  admits  that  he  did,  Malcolm 
renounced  his  homage,  invaded  Northumber- 
land, fell  into  ambush  near  Alnwick,  and  got 
killed  on  13th  November,  1093.  The  place 
where  he  fell  is  still  marked  by  a  monument 
called  Malcolm's  Cross. 

I  cannot  pass  from  the  personality  of  Mal- 
colm Ceannmor  without  quoting  the  reference 
to  him  in  the  Prophecy  of  S.  Berchan. 

"  A  king — the  best  that  possessed  Alba  ; 
A  king  of  kings  most  fortunate. 
He  was  a  vigilant  crusher  of  enemies. 
No  woman  hath  borne  or  will  bear  in  the  East 
A  king  whose  sway  over  Alba  shall  be  mightier. 
Nor  shall  there  be  borne  for  ever 
One  possessed  of  higher  fortune  and  greatness." 


132 


IV, 


A.D.     1093— 1 174. 


IV. 


I093-II74- 

By  the  death  of  Malcolm  Ceannmor,  followed 
four  days  later  by  that  of  his  Queen  Margaret, 
the  work  of  consolidating  the  realm  of  Scot- 
land, which  Malcolm  had  so  successfully  carried 
on,  was  arrested,  and  the  nation  was  exposed 
to  the  evils  of  a  disputed  succession.  The 
Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle  records  the  election  of 
Malcolm's  brother,  Donald  Ban,  to  the  throne 
by  the  Scots.  He  would  be  reckoned  the  next 
heir  according  to  the  Gaelic  law  of  Tanistry. 
Malcolm's  son,  Duncan,  whom  the  Saxon  part 
of  the  nation  esteemed  the  rightful  heir,  was 
still  in  quasi-captivity  in  England,  and  the 
Scottish  chronicler,  John  of  Fordun,  states  that 
Donald  Ban  besieged  Edinburgh  Castle,  where 
Queen  Margaret's  body  still  lay  unburied. 

"  But,"  says  Fordun,  "  forasmuch  as  that  spot  is  in 
itself  strongly  fortified  by  nature,  Donald  deemed 
that  the  gates  only  need  be  guarded,  because  it  was 

135 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

not  easy  to  see  any  other  entrance  or  outlet.  When 
those  who  were  within  understood  this,  being  taught 
of  God  through  the  merits,  as  we  believe,  of  the  holy 
queen,  they  brought  down  her  holy  body  by  a  postern 
on  the  western  side.  Some,  indeed,  declare  that 
during  the  whole  of  that  journey  a  thick  mist  sur- 
rounded all  this  family  and  miraculously  screened 
them  from  the  view  of  their  foes,  so  that  nothing 
hindered  them  as  they  travelled  by  land  or  sea  ;  but 
they  succeeded  in  bringing  her  away  to  the  place 
desired  as  she  herself  had  before  commanded,  namely, 
to  the  Church  of  Dunfermline,  where  she  now  rests 
in  Christ.  It  was  thus  that  Donald  came  by  the  king- 
dom, having  driven  away  the  rightful  heirs."  ^ 

Experience  has  taught  us  to  accept  a  fog  as 
a  normal  incident  in  the  meteorology  of  Edin- 
burgh. Not  so  Fordun,  who,  like  most  monkish 
chroniclers,  is  always  on  the  outlook  for  super- 
natural portents.  It  may  be  remembered  that 
even  John  Knox  interpreted  the  easterly  haar 
which  greeted  Mary  Queen  of  Scots  on  her 
arrival  at  Leith  as  a  sign  of  divine  displeasure. 

Fordun  devotes  a  chapter  [iv.  i]  to  explain- 
ing that  the  old  law  of  Tanistry,  under  which 
Donald  would  have  been  the  rightful  heir,  had 
been  abrogated  by  Malcolm  II.  [1005-1034], 
and  "  that  thenceforth  each  king  after  his  death 

'^Chronicon,  v.  21. 
136 


DUNCAN   AND    DONALD   BAN 

should  be  succeeded  in  the  government  of  the 
realm  by  whoever  was  at  the  time  nearest  in 
descent — that  is,  a  son  or  daughter,  a  nephew 
or  niece — the  nearest  then  living." 

The  position,  then,  in  1093-4  was  this,  that 
Donald  Ban  was  recognised  as  king  by  the 
Gaelic  population  of  the  Highlands  and  probably 
of  Galloway,  while  the  Welsh  of  Strathclyde 
and  the  Saxons  of  Lothian  looked  for  the  return 
of  Duncan  from  captivity  in  England  to  take 
up  his  father's  realm.  The  Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle 
is  again  the  chief  authority  for  what  followed. 
It  is  stated  there  that  in  the  year  1093 

"Duncan  came  to  King  William  [Rufus]  and  did 
such  homage  as  the  king  required  \  and  so,  having 
obtained  his  consent,  he  went  off  to  Scotland  with 
such  aid  as  he  could  muster,  both  English  and 
Norman  ;  and  he  deprived  his  kinsman  Donald  of 
the  throne  and  was  received  as  king.  But  then 
some  of  the  Scots  again  gathered  together  and  killed 
nearly  all  his  men,  and  he  himself  escaped  with  a 
few  others.  Afterwards  they  became  reconciled  on 
this  condition  that  Duncan  should  never  more  bring 
English  or  Normans  into  the  country." 

Here   again   the  nature   and  extent  of  the 

homage  or  troth  required  by  King  William  is 

left    quite   vague.     It    is   likely   enough   that 

137 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

Duncan,  steeped  as  he  had  become  in  Nor- 
man practice  and  unable  to  claim  his  kingdom 
except  on  such  terms  as  King  William  chose 
to  grant,  would  become  William's  vassal  for 
that  kingdom.  But  those  terms  were  re- 
jected by  the  Gaelic  part  of  the  nation, 
who  only  submitted  to  Duncan  on  condition 
that  he  should  renounce  his  Norman  and 
Saxon  associates. 

However,  it  is  not  of  much  moment  to 
what  extent  Duncan  compromised  the  inde- 
pendence of  Scotland,  for  he  only  reigned  six 
months.  He  lost  his  life  in  an  insurrection  of 
his  Gaelic  subjects  in  support  of  Donald  Ban, 
who  was  restored  to  the  throne. 

William  of  Malmesbury,  writing  thirty  or 

forty  years  after  the  event,  states  that  Duncan's 

half-brother  Eadmund,  the  only  degenerate  son 

of  the  sainted  Margaret,  conspired  with  Donald 

Ban    for    the    assassination     of    Duncan,    and 

received  as  his  reward  the  kingship  of  Lothian. 

The    partnership    did    not    long    endure.     In 

describing  what  took  place   three  years  later 

the    Winchester    chronicler,    a    contemporary 

authority,  is  more  explicit  than  hitherto  about 

the  ^nature  of  King  William's  overlordship. 

138 


FORGED  DEEDS 

"This  year  [that  is  1097]  at  Michaelmas  Edgar 
Atheling,  with  King  William's  aid,  led  an  army  into 
Scotland  and  won  that  country  by  hard  fighting, 
driving  out  King  Donald  and  establishing  his  kins- 
man Eadgar  as  king  in  fealty  to  William." 

Eadmund  was  imprisoned  and  died  a  monk. 
Donald  Ban  was  captured  later,  and,  according 
to  both  Irish  and  Scottish  chronicles,  was 
blinded  by  his  half-brother  Eadgar  and  died 
at  Rescobie.  William  of  Malmesbury  states 
that  David,  assisted  by  King  William,  was  the 
agent  in  Donald's  doom.^ 

Now,  the  statement  in  the  Anglo-Saxon 
Chronicle  about  Eadgar's  vassalage  to  King 
William  is  plain  enough  ;  the  only  doubt  as  to 
its  truth  arises  from  the  spurious  character  of 
three  out  of  eight  documents  preserved  in  the 
Treasury  of  Durham.  Seven  of  these  are 
grants  by  Eadgar,  King  of  Scots,  to  the  monks 
of  Durham  and  Coldingham,  five  of  which  are 
undoubtedly  genuine.  These  Jive  contain  no 
allusion  whatever  to  King  William  Rufus  or  his 
superiority.  The  other  two  will  not  bear 
scrutiny.  One  of  them  is  a  conveyance  of 
lands  to  the  monks  of  Coldingham,  and  purports 

1  Gesta  Regum,  vol.  ii.  p.  476  (Rolls  Series). 
139 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

to  be  granted  by  King  Eadgar  acting  "  under 
the  license  of  William,  King  of  England,  Lord 
Superior  of  the  Kingdom  of  Scotland."  Upon 
this  charter^  Dr.  Raine,  who  was  a  firm  believer 
in  the  rightful  claim  of  England  to  suzerainty, 
pronounced  as  follows  : 

"  It  is  a  most  palpable  forgery,  fabricated  apparently 
for  the  express  purpose  of  establishing  the  superiority 
of  England.  Never,  perhaps,  was  there  so  miserable 
an  attempt  at  imitation.  The  parchment,  unlike 
that  of  the  nth  century,  is  thin  and  imperfectly 
prepared  .  .  .  every  characteristic  of  the  document 
belongs  to  a  period  later  hy  centuries  than  the  reign 
of  Edgar.  But  the  seal  gives  the  finishing  stroke  to 
the  whole.  It  is,  in  fact,  a  bad  imitation,  upon  a 
very  reduced  scale,  of  the  great  seal  of  Robert  I.  or 
Robert  II.  The  name  indicating  the  king  is  broken 
away  .  . .  The  charter  is  probably  one  of  the  alleged 
forgeries  of  Hardyng,  the  poetic  chronicler,  who 
lived  in  the  reign  of  Henry  VI.,  and  received  an 
annuity  from  the  Crown  for  his  services." 

The  other  charter  referred  to  [No.  xv.  in 
Lawrie]  was  passed  as  genuine  by  Dr.  Raine, 
but  contains  so  many  discrepancies  that  later 
students  have  declined  to  accept  it.  It  pur- 
ports to  be  a  grant  by  King  Eadgar,  "  possess- 
ing the  land  of  Lothian  and  the   kingdom  of 

^  Sir  A.  Lawrie's  Early  Scottish  Charters,  No.  xvn. 
140 


REIGN  OF  EADGAR 

Scotland  as  a  gift  from  my  lord  William  King 
of  the  English,  and  acting  by  the  advice  of 
my  aforesaid  lord  King  William,"  conveying 
certain  lands  in  Scotland  to  Bishop  William  of 
Durham.  It  is  stated  in  the  charter  that  the 
deed  wzs  executed  in  the  year  v\rhen  William 
II.  built  a  new  castle  at  Bamborough  ;  that 
W2LS  1095.  Eadgar  did  not  become  King  of 
Scots  till  1 097,  and  Bishop  William  of  Durham 
died  in  1096.  Such  discrepancies  certainly 
tend  to  impugn  the  authenticity  of  the  docu- 
ment in  v^hich  they  occur,  and  to  bring  it 
under  suspicion  of  belonging  to  that  category 
of  forgeries  w^hich  w^ere  so  easily  perpetrated, 
and  are  knovs^n  to  have  been  perpetrated  in  many 
instances,  when  very  few  except  the  clergy 
could  write.  The  eighth  and  last  document, 
the  confirmation  by  King  William  of  Eadgar's 
grant,  thereby  implying  William's  superiority, 
exists  in  duplicate  in  the  Durham  Treasury. 
To  both  is  appended  King  William's  great 
seal,  of  which  only  three  other  examples  have 
been  preserved,  and  there  is  no  reason  to 
suspect  that  the  confirmation  is  a  forgery, 
except  that  the  grant  confirmed  is  in  favour  of 

a   bishop   who  died  the  year    before   it   was 

141 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

made,  and  two  years   before  Eadgar  became 
king. 

King  Eadgar  died  unmarried  in  1109.  In 
his  singular  testamentary  disposition  of  the 
kingdom  may  be  traced  the  difficulty  he  had 
experienced  in  governing  in  a  single  realm  the 
Gaelic  people  of  the  Highlands,  who  fiercely 
repudiated  the  English  claim  of  superiority, 
and  the  Saxons  of  Lothian  and  Welsh  of 
Strathclyde,  where  that  claim  seems  to  have 
been  acknowledged.  This  difficulty  he  at- 
tempted to  solve  by  bequeathing  to  his  brother 
Alexander  Scotland  proper — that  is,  all  north 
of  Forth  and  Clyde,  together  with  Stirling- 
shire and  the  country  south  of  the  Forth  as 
far  as,  and  including,  Edinburgh. 

To  his  brother  David  he  bequeathed  Lothian 
and  Cumbria,  with  the  title  of  Earl. 

The  Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle  states  that  Alex- 
ander succeeded  to  the  kingdom  "  as  King 
Henry  granted  him,"  implying  that  King 
Henry's  consent  was  necessary  ;  but  there  is 
no  other  evidence  that  this  was  either  sought 
or  obtained  ;  nor  is  there  any  further  notice  of 
Scottish  affairs  in  this  chronicle  for  the  follow- 
ing seventeen  years,  when,  in  1 1 24,  it  records 

142 


ANGUS  OF  MORAY'S  REBELLION 

the  death  of  King  Alexander,  adding  that  "  his 
brother,  then  Earl  of  Northamptonshire,  suc- 
ceeded him,  and  held  at  the  same  time  both 
the  kingdom  of  Scotland  and  the  English 
earldom."  Not  a  word  here  about  homage  for 
the  kingdom  of  Scotland,  but  as  David  un- 
doubtedly owed  homage  for  the  earldom  of 
Northampton  and  the  honour  of  Huntingdon, 
the  dispute  was  henceforth  to  become  more 
complicated  than  ever. 

There  are  but  few  other  notices  of  Scottish 
affairs  in  the  Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle^  which  ends 
with  year  1154.  The  most  important  refers 
to  the  rising  of  Angus  Mormaer,  Earl  of 
Moray,  in  11 30,  when  he  attempted  to  dis- 
possess David  of  ,the  kingdom,  whereof  he 
claimed  to  be  rightful  heir  under  the  Gaelic 
law  of  Tanistry,  through  his  mother,  a  daughter 
of  Lulach,  who  succeeded  Macbeth  as  King  of 
Scots  and  reigned  for  three  months.  The 
fullest  account  of  this  rising  is  given  by  the 
contemporary  Ordericus  Vitalis,  who  de- 
scribes how  Angus  was  attacked  by  King 
David's  cousin,  Edward,  Constable  of  Scot- 
land, defeated  and  slain,  King  David  him- 
self being   absent    at    the    time   in    England, 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

a  fact  which  is  confirmed  by  the  Exchequer 
Rolls. 

"Vigorously  pursuing  the  fugitives  with  his 
troops  elated  with  victory  and  entering  Moray,  now 
deprived  of  its  lord  and  protector,  by  God's  help  he 
obtained  possession  of  all  that  great  territory.  Thus 
David's  dominion  was  enlarged,  and  his  power  in- 
creased beyond  any  who  went  before  him."  ^ 

The  place  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle^  in- 
valuable as  it  must  be  deemed  as  a  succinct 
contemporary  record  of  events  in  the  eleventh 
century,  is  now  filled  by  a  number  of  contem- 
porary English  records,  among  which  the  most 
trustworthy  are  those  of  Ailred,  Abbot  of 
Rievaulx  [i  109  ?-i  i66],  Henry  of  Hunting- 
don [1084  ?-i  155],  William  of  Malmesbury 
[1095  ?~ii43],  William  of  Newburgh  [1136- 
1201],  Roger  Hoveden,  or,  as  it  should  be 
written,  Howden,  in  the  county  of  Durham 
(d.  1 20 1  ?),  and  Richard  Prior  of  Hexham 
(fl.  1141-1160?).  Abbot  Ailred  was  the 
most  gifted  writer  of  the  period,  but  William 
of  Newburgh  is  specially  worthy  of  atten- 
tion. His  Historia  Rerum  Anglicarum  has 
been  pronounced    to   be   the  finest    historical 

^Ordericus  Vitalis,  viii.  21. 
144 


WILLIAM   OF   MALMESBURY 

work  left  to  us  by  any  Englishman  of  the 
twelfth  century.  Living  all  his  days  at  New- 
burgh  in  the  North  Riding  of  Yorkshire,  he 
was  peculiarly  well  placed  for  observation  on 
Scottish  affairs,  and  he  displayed  greater  breadth 
of  view  and  tolerance  for  Scotsmen  than  his 
contemporaries — Ailred  excepted. 

David,  having  become  thoroughly  angli- 
cised during  his  long  residence  at  the  English 
court,  found  high  favour  with  these  south- 
country  annalists.  The  following  passage  from 
William  of  Malmesbury's  Gesta  Regum^  which 
was  finished  in  1 125,  is  a  fair  sample  of  the 
literature  of  the  period  and  is  a  piece  of  dis- 
cerning history. 

"  When  Alexander  went  to  rest  with  his  fathers, 
David,  the  youngest  of  Malcolm's  sons,  ascended  the 
throne  of  Scotland,  whom  the  king  [Henry  I.]  had 
made  a  knight  and  honoured  by  marriage  with  a 
lady  of  quality.  This  youth  was  more  courtly  than 
the  others  and,  having  been  polished  from  boyhood 
by  intercourse  and  familiarity  with  us,  had  rubbed  off 
all  the  rust  of  Scottish  barbarism.  When  at  last  he 
obtained  the  kingdom,  he  remitted  for  three  years 
the  taxation  of  all  those  of  his  people  who  were 
willing  to  improve  their  dwellings,  dress  more  care- 
fully and  feed  more  nicely.     No  history  has  ever 

K  145 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

recorded  three  kings  being  brothers  who  were  of 
equal  sanctity  or  exhibited  so  much  of  their  mother's 
piety  [as  Eadgar,  Alexander  and  David]  ;  for,  besides 
their  temperate  habits,  their  liberal  charity  and  their 
prayerfulness,  they  so  completely  overcame  the  domes- 
tic vice  of  kings  that  there  was  not  even  a  report  of 
their  being  unfaithful  to  their  wives,  or  that  any  one 
of  them  had  ever  been  guilty  of  unlawful  intercourse. 
Edmund  was  the  only  degenerate  son  of  Margaret, 
an  accomplice  in  his  uncle  Donald's  crime  and  bar- 
gaining for  half  his  kingdom,  he  had  been  accessory 
in  his  brother  [Duncan's]  death.  But  when  he  was 
taken  and  condemned  to  perpetual  imprisonment,  he 
sincerely  repented,  and  when  he  drew  near  to  death, 
commanded  that  he  should  be  buried  in  chains,  con- 
fessing that  he  had  suffered  deservedly  for  the  crime 
of  fratricide."  ^ 

It  is  curious  that  William  of  Malmesbury 
has  nothing  to  say  about  King  David's  invasion 
of  England  in  support  of  Empress  Maud  against 
King  Stephen,  nor  of  the  battle  of  the  Standard, 
where  David  was  so  badly  defeated.  His  only 
reference  to  Scottish  affairs  in  these  troubled 
years  is  the  statement  that 

"a  little  before  Lent  1135  King  Stephen  went  into 
Northumberland  that  he  might  have  a  conference 
with  David   king  of  Scotland,  who  was  said  to  be 

^  Geita  Regum,  vol.  ii.  /^j6-jj  (Rolls  Series). 
146 


DAVID  I.  AND  STEPHEN 

his  enemy.  From  David  he  easily  obtained  all  he 
would  have,  because,  being  naturally  of  gentle  dis- 
position and  feeling  the  approach  of  age,  he  willingly 
accepted  the  tranquillity  of  peace,  real  or  pretended."  ^ 

What  really  happened  was  that  David, 
having  sw^orn  to  his  brother-in-law  and  ex- 
cellent ally,  Henry  I.,  to  maintain  the  succession 
of  Henry's  daughter  and  David's  niece,  the 
Empress  Maud,  immediately  upon  King  Henry's 
death  marched  an  army  into  Northumberland, 
where  he  took  possession  of  all  the  principal 
fortresses,  except  Bamborough,  without  much 
opposition,  Northumberland  being  favourable 
to  the  Empress's  cause.  Henry  of  Hunting- 
don, however,  declares  that  this  was  effected 
by  guile.  Stephen  marched  a  large  army  to 
oppose  David,  and  the  two  kings  came  to  an 
agreement  upon  terms  defined  by  Richard  of 
Hexham.  First,  King  David  did  homage  to 
Stephen  at  York,  presumably  only  for  the 
territory  which  Stephen  was  about  to  cede  to 
him,  namely,  Carlisle  and  Doncaster  and  all 
that  pertained  to  them.  Upon  David's  son 
and  heir  Stephen  bestowed  the  Honour  of 
Huntingdon,  and  promised  to  consider  David's 

'^Historia  Novella^  vol.  ii.  539  (Rolls  Series). 
147 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

right  to  the  earldom  of  Northumberland,  which 
he  claimed  through  his  wife  Matilda,  daughter 
of  Waltheof,  Saxon  Earl  of  Northumbria.  On 
the  other  hand,  David  restored  to  King  Stephen 
four  castles  which  he  had  seized  in  Northum- 
berland. 

This  good  understanding  endured  but  a  few 
months.  Next  Easter,  Richard  of  Hexham 
tells  us.  Prince  Henry  of  Scotland  was  at  King 
Stephen's  court  in  London,  where  he  was 
received  with  so  much  honour,  being  given 
precedence  over  the  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury, that  certain  nobles  openly  insulted  him. 
King  David  recalled  his  son  at  once,  and 
refused  to  let  him  obey  King  Stephen's  sum- 
mons afterwards,  although  as  Earl  of  Hunting- 
don Henry  was  under  obligation  to  do  so. 

King  David  had  made  no  bad  bargain,  for 

although  he  could  not  get  Stephen  to  recognise 

his    claim    to   Northumberland,   he   had   been 

given    undisputed    possession   of   Cumberland. 

Nevertheless,  the  question  of  Northumberland 

rankled  with  him ;    it  is   only  fair  to   believe 

besides  that  this  pious  king's  conscience  pricked 

him  by  reason  of  the   breach  of  his  oath  to 

King    Henry    in    recognising    King    Stephen. 

148 


*GESTA  STEPHANr 

Anyhow  he  invaded  Northumberland  again 
at  Easter,  1 137,  during  King  Stephen's  absence 
in  Normandy.  An  army  was  quickly  mus- 
tered at  Newcastle  to  oppose  him,  and  a  truce 
was  arranged  till  the  following  Advent.  Upon 
Stephen's  return  from  Normandy,  David  de- 
livered his  ultimatum :  "  Give  me  the  earldom 
of  Northumberland,  or  I  must  come  and  take 
it."^  Thus  far  Richard  of  Hexham.  Next, 
William  of  Newburgh  informs  us  that  while 
Stephen  was  striving  to  put  down  rebellion 
in  the  south  of  England,  "  the  fury  of  the 
Scots  reviving  broke  out  again  and  they  took 
possession  of  Northumberland,  which  was 
exhausted  by  the  cruellest  plundering."  ^ 

We  now  come  to  an  anonymous  chronicler 
in  the  Gesta  Stephanie  from  whom  I  must  make 
a  short  quotation,  because  of  the  local  colour 
it  reveals. 

"  Now  Scotland,  which  is  also  called  Albany,  is 
a  district  closed  in  by  marshes  and  abounding  in 
rich  forests,  in  milk  and  cattle,  and  begirt  with  safe 
harbours  and  wealthy  islands.     But  its   inhabitants 

^  De  gestis  Regis  Stephanie  in  Chronicles  of  Stephen  (Rolls  Series), 
vol.  iii.  p.   151. 

^Chronicles  of  Stephen y  vol.  i.  p.  33. 

149 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

are   barbarous   and   unclean,    neither    overcome   by 
bitter  cold  nor  stunted  by  extreme  hunger."  ^ 

Another  writer  of  this  period,  Ralph  de 
Diceto,  Dean  of  S.  Paul's,  gives  a  few  per- 
sonal details  about  my  immediate  fellow- 
countrymen  in  Galloway.  He  says  they  were 
"  agile,  unclothed,  remarkable  for  much  bald- 
ness ;  arming  their  left  side  with  knives 
formidable  to  any  armed  men,  most  skilful 
in  throwing  javelins  to  a  long  distance."  ^ 

David  was  supported  in  his  invasion  of 
England  by  many  English  barons  and  by  the 
Archbishop  of  York,  who,  Henry  of  Hunting- 
don states,  declared  a  holy  war  through  the 
mouth  of  the  Bishop  of  Orkney.  Richard 
of  Hexham  says  that  David's  infamous  army 
(infamous,  of  course,  because  it  invaded  Eng- 
land) was  composed  of  "  Normans,  Germans 
[that  is  Saxons],  Cumbrians,  men  from  Teviot- 
dale  and  Lothian,  Picts,  commonly  called 
Galwegians,  and  Scots."  ^ 

Excellent  reading  is  Ailred's  description 
of  the  campaign    and  of  the  general  action 

1  Gesfa  Stephani  (same  series),  vol.  iii.  p.  34. 
'^Imagines  Historiarum,  vol.  i.  p.  376. 

^De  gestis  Regis  Stephanlf  in  Chronicles  of  Stephen,  vol.  iii.  151. 

150 


AILRED'S   CHRONICLE 

in  which  it  culminated — to  be  known  as  the 

Battle  of  the  Standard,  because  the  great  banner 

of  England  was  displayed  from  the  mast  of  a 

ship  mounted  on  wheels,  and  surmounted  by 

a  silver  pyx  containing   the  body  of  Christ. 

Ailred  wrote  as  an  eye-witness,  and  although 

he  adopts  the  manner  of  Livy  and  Tacitus  in 

giving  professedly    verbatim    reports    of  long 

speeches  given  by  the  principal  actors,  these 

reports  are  of  historical  value  as  showing  the 

dilemma  in  which  many  Norman  barons  were 

placed  owing  to   their    double  allegiance — to 

the   King   of  England  for  lands  in  England, 

to  the  King  of  Scots  for  lands  in  Scotland — 

a    dilemma    which    was    constantly    to    recur 

during   the   next    two    centuries.      Moreover, 

Ailred    brings  vividly    before    us   the  various 

personalities — the  cast   of  their  countenances, 

the  colour  of  their  hair,  the  very  tone  of  their 

voices.     Among  the  speakers  was  Robert   de 

Brus,  ancestor  of  King  Robert  I.,  the  intimate 

friend  from  boyhood  of  King  David,  who  had 

granted  him  the  wide  lands  of  Annandale,  but 

was  also  one  of  the  leading  barons  of  England, 

in  virtue  of  his  enormous  estates  in  Yorkshire. 

*'An    aged    and   most   wealthy  man,"   Ailred 

151 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

describes  him,  "  of  grave  demeanour,  sparing 
of  speech,  but,  when  he  did  speak,  it  was  with 
a  certain  dignity  and  weight ;  one  of  much 
experience  in  war  and  well  versed  in  business 
of  that  kind." ' 

Speaking  on  behalf  of  many  of  his  brother 
barons,  de  Brus  endeavoured  to  dissuade  David 
from  fighting  with  his  surest  friends.  He 
reminded  him  that  it  was  through  Norman- 
English  aid  that  his  brother  Eadgar  had 
regained  the  kingdom  of  Scotland  from  Donald 
Ban  ;  and  that  David  himself,  on  Eadgar's 
death,  had  only  been  allowed  to  succeed  peace- 
fully to  the  portion  of  the  realm  bequeathed  to 
him  through  Alexander's  dread  of  English 
arms. 

"When,  I  ask  thee,  hast  thou  ever  found  such 
fidelity  in  the  Scots  that  thou  canst  so  boldly  renounce 
the  counsel  of  the  English  arid  the  aid  of  the 
Normans,  as  if  Scots  sufficed  thee  even  against  Scots  ? 
Thy  confidence  in  the  men  of  Galloway  is  somewhat 
of  a  novelty.  Thou  art  turning  thine  arms  against 
the  very  men  to  whose  support  thou  owest  thy  king- 
ship, and  who  have  caused  thee  to  be  beloved  by  the 
Scots  and  held  in  awe  by  the  Galwegians." 

Ailred  say  that  de  Brus  ended  his  speech  in 

"^De  Standardo,  in  Chronicles  of  Stephen,  vol.  iii.  pp.  192-5. 

152 


BATTLE   OF  THE   STANDARD 

tears,  and  that  King  David,  weeping  also,  was 
on  the  point  of  yielding,  when  the  king's 
nephew,  William  Fitzduncan,  whom  David  is 
said  to  have  created  Earl  of  Moray,  interfered, 
fiercely  accusing  de  Brus  of  treason.  This 
brought  David  back  to  his  original  purpose  of 
battle,  and  he  bade  his  trumpets  sound  the 
advance.  Ailred  gives  interesting  details  about 
the  formation  of  the  Scottish  columns,  stating 
that  the  Galloway  Picts  insisted  upon  their 
privilege  (how  and  when  established  we  are 
not  informed)  of  leading  the  attack,  and  how 
that  attack  of  half-naked  barbarians  was  repulsed 
by  the  mail-clad  Norman  knights  and  men-at- 
arms,  whereby  the  rest  of  David's  army  was 
thrown  into  confusion  and  decimated  by  the 
English  archers. 

More  than  a  thousand  years  had  passed  since 
Tacitus  penned  his  description  of  the  conflict 
on  Mons  Granpius  between  Agricola's  legion- 
aries and  the  forefathers  of  these  very  Picts, 
yet  in  all  those  centuries  the  annals  of  North 
Britain  present  no  passage  so  stirring,  so  vivid 
and  so  convincing,  until  the  Abbot  of  Rievaulx 
sat  down  in  his  cloister  to  record  the  Battle  of 

the  Standard. 

153 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

Henry,  heir-apparent  to  the  Scottish  throne, 
cut  his  way  through  the  Norman  ranks  and 
rejoined  his  father  three  days  later  at  Carlisle. 
This  prince  is  one  of  the  romantic  figures  in 
history,  preux  chevalier^  a  very  Flower  of 
Chivalry.  When  he  died  in  1152,  Ailred 
wrote  of  him  :  "  We  grew  up  from  boyhood 
together  ;  in  our  youth  we  were  friends, 
and  I  left  him  only  that  I  might  serve 
Christ,  but  I  never  lost  him  in  loving 
memory." 

After  Henry's  death,  David  foresaw  trouble 
about  the  succession  among  his  Gaelic  and 
Pictish  subjects,  so  he  got  the  Earl  of  Fife, 
head  of  the  ancient  Celtic  constitutional  body, 
the  Seven  Earls,  to  conduct  Henry's  son, 
Malcolm,  through  the  kingdom  for  his  recog- 
nition as  heir  to  the  throne.  This  Malcolm, 
fourth  of  the  name,  better  known  as  Malcolm 
the  Maiden,  duly  succeeded  as  king  on  the 
death  of  David  in  1153,  and  was  the  first 
king  recorded  to  have  been  crowned  at  Scone, 
a  fact  which  we  learn  from  the  contemporary 
English  annalist  John  of  Hexham,^  who  under- 

^Historia   Rerum   Anglicarum,  in  Chronicles  of  Stephen,   vol.   i. 
pp.  70-72  (Rolls  Series). 

154 


FEUDALISM  ESTABLISHED 

took  a  continuation  of  the  valuable  chronicle 
attributed  to  Simeon  of  Durham. 

Now  we  have  traversed  a  great  deal  of 
ground  that  is  covered  by  our  Scottish 
chroniclers  John  of  Fordun  and  Andrew  of 
Wyntoun.  You  may  be  disposed  to  ask 
why  their  authority  has  not  yet  been  cited, 
and  why  reference  has  been  made  only  to 
Irish  annalists  and  English  chroniclers.  As- 
suredly it  is  from  no  want  of  a  sense  of  their 
importance  as  historians ;  but  they  both  lived 
in  the  fourteenth  century,  long  after  the  events 
for  which  I  have  been  endeavouring  to  eluci- 
date and  indicate  contemporary  authority. 
The  reign  of  David  I.  witnessed  the  complete 
establishment  of  feudalism  in  Scotland,  imply- 
ing radical  changes  in  the  social  habits,  land 
tenure  and  jurisprudence  of  the  country.  It 
has  seemed  to  me  of  greater  importance  to 
collate  the  fragmentary  notices  of  Scottish 
history  by  writers  of  the  period,  English  and 
often  prejudiced  though  they  were,  than  to 
accept  without  reserve  the  statements  of  clerics 
viewing  these  events  through  feudal  spectacles 
at  a  distance  of  two  or  three  centuries  and  living 

under  a  new  dynasty   of  kings.     There  will 

^55 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

be  plenty  of  occasion  later  for  reference  to 
Fordun  and  Wyntoun  ;  meanwhile  we  have 
arrived  at  a  period  when,  for  the  first  time, 
we  have  access  to  chronicles  compiled  by 
Scottish  writers. 

There  is  not  the  slightest  reason  to  suppose 
that  Scottish  clerics  and  monks  were  less 
industrious  than  those  of  English  monasteries 
in  recording  the  events  of  their  time,  nor  to 
imagine  that  the  many  religious  houses  founded 
by  Queen  Margaret  and  her  sons  were  not 
each  provided  with  a  historiographer  and 
scriptorium.  Unfortunately,  except  Adamnan's 
Life  of  Columba^  written  in  the  seventh  century, 
not  a  single  example  of  annals  compiled  in 
Scotland  has  been  preserved  until  we  come  to 
the  latter  half  of  the  twelfth  century,  when 
the  Ghronicon  de  Mailros^  and  a  meagre 
chronicle  usually  believed  to  have  been  com- 
piled by  a  monk  of  Holyrood,  begin  to  record 
contemporary  events. 

To  Scottish  history  the  disappearance  of  all 
the  chronicles  compiled  in  the  other  monas- 
teries is  an  irreparable  loss.  True  it  is  that  it 
would  be  vain  to  expect  monkish  writers  to 

present  an  impartial  and  dispassionate  view  of 

156 


LOSS   OF  EARLY   CHRONICLES 

the  questions  constantly  arising  between  the 
governments  of  England  and  Scotland;  the 
eagerness  with  which  they  were  accustomed 
to  attribute  a  miraculous  significance  to  any 
unusual  occurrence,  and  even  to  every-day 
phenomena,  betrays  a  total  absence  of  the 
critical  faculty  so  essential  in  a  historian.  But 
that  applies  to  English  monks  just  as  much  as 
to  Scottish,  and  it  would  greatly  assist  us  at 
this  day  in  coming  to  right  conclusions  if  the 
statements  of  the  English  annalists  upon  those 
international  disputes  which  they  discussed 
with  so  much  bitterness  could  be  collated  with 
those  of  advocates  in  the  Scottish  interest. 

The  disappearance  of  the  early  Scottish 
chronicles  may  be  traced,  I  think,  to  two  main 
causes.  First,  when  the  death  of  Alexander  III. 
in  1286,  followed  by  that  of  his  grand-daughter 
the  Maid  of  Norway  in  1290,  landed  the  king- 
dom in  a  disputed  succession,  it  is  known  that 
in  the  Scottish  Treasury  was  stored  a  great 
mass  of  State  papers  and  records.  These  were 
handed  over  by  Edward  I.  of  England,  in  his 
capacity  of  Overlord  and  Arbiter,  to  John 
Balliol   when   he    was    crowned   at    Scone    in 

1292.     All    of   them    are    believed    to    have 

157 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

perished  in  the  confusion  of  the  succeeding 
century. 

Second,  the  temporahties  and  movables  of 
the  Scottish  reUgious  houses  suffered  almost  as 
much  in  the  lawless  years  preceding  the  Pro- 
testant Reformation  as  they  afterwards  did  at 
the  hands  of  the  Reformers  themselves. 

After  the  Reformation  it  is  hard  to  decide 
whether  ecclesiastical  manuscripts,  which  were 
specially  obnoxious  to  the  Lords  of  the  Congre- 
gation and  the  zeal  of  the  General  Assembly, 
suffered  more  from  the  illiterate  haste  of  the 
lay  commendators  appointed  to  administer  the 
Church  revenues,  or  from  the  indiscriminate 
fury  of  the  Protestant  mob.  The  havoc  and 
sack  of  the  religious  houses  at  Perth  in  1559, 
which  John  Knox,  being  present  in  the  town, 
vainly  attempted  to  stop,  was  but  the  first  act 
in  widespread  devastation.  Books  and  manu- 
scripts went  into  the  flames  with  popish 
vestments  and  works  of  art.  It  gives  one 
heartache  to  think  of  the  priceless  treasures, 
artistic,  literary  and  historical,  whereof  our 
country  was  plundered  in  the  name  of  religion.^ 

^  In  that  curious  anonymous  tract  of  the  sixteenth  century,  The 
Historic  of  the  Kennedyis,  almost   certainly  written  by  Mure  of 

158 


THE  CHRONICLE  OF  HOLYROOD 

The  Chronicle  of  Holyrood  is  a  mere  frag- 
ment, for  although  it  starts  with  the  invasion 
of  Britain  by  Julius  Caesar,  it  does  not  appear 
to  have  become  a  contemporary  record  until 
about  1 1 50,  and  even  then  it  is  provokingly 
laconic  and  far  from  accurate.  For  instance, 
in  recording  the  death  of  King  David  and  the 
accession  of  Malcolm  the  Maiden  in  1 153,  the 
chronicler  says  that  the  young  king  was  forty- 
two  years  of  age.  The  Melrose  chronicler 
correctly  states  that  he  was  in  his  twelfth  year. 

Auchendrane,  an  accomplished  assassin,  we  read  how  Gilbert, 
Earl  of  Cassillis,  Lord  High  Treasurer  of  Scotland,  acquired  the 
temporalities  of  Glenluce  Abbey  in  a  manner  that  boded  ill  to  the 
contents  of  the  library. 

"  This  Gilbert  was  ane  particuler  manne,  and  ane  werry  greidy 
manne,  and  cairitt  nocht  how  he  gatt  land,  sa  that  he  culd  cum 
be  the  samin  ;  and  for  that  caus  he  enterit  in  bloking  with  ane 
Abbot  of  Glenluse  concerning  the  Abacie,  to  tak  the  samin  in 
few  ;  bot,  or  he  gatt  the  samin  performitt,  the  Abott  deitt.  And 
then  he  deltt  with  ane  Monk  off  the  samin  Abacie,  quha  culd 
counterfitt  the  Abottis  handwritt,  and  all  the  haill  Conventtis  ; 
and  gartt  him  counterfitt  thair  subscriptiones.  And  quhen  he 
had  gottine  the  samen  done,  feiring  that  the  Monk  wald  reweill 
itt,  he  causit  ane  cairll,  quhilk  thay  callit  Carnachaine,  to  stik 
[him  to  the  deid]  ;  and  thane,  for  feir  that  cairll  had  reweillit,  he 
garit  his  fader-broder.  Hew  of  Bargany,  accuse  this  cairll  for  thift, 
and  hang  him  in  Corsragall.  And  sa  the  landis  of  Glenluse  wes 
conqueist." 

This  was  the  same  Earl  Gilbert  who  roasted  the  Abbot  of 
Crosraguel  till  the  wretched  man  consented  to  give  up  the  lands 
of  that  abbey  to  him. 

159 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

Somerled's  formidable  invasion  of  1 1 54  in  sup- 
port of  the  rebellion  raised  by  the  sons  of 
Malcolm  MacEth  is  dismissed  in  three  lines 
by  the  scribe  of  Holyrood,  and  receives  no 
notice  at  all  in  the  Melrose  Chronicle  ;  but 
both  writers  record  the  capture  of  Donald 
MacEth  at  Whithorn  in  1156  and  his  being 
sent  to  join  his  father  in  prison  at  Roxburgh. 
The  Holyrood  Chronicle  contains  the  further 
important  statement  that  King  Malcolm  re- 
ceived Malcolm  MacEth  to  his  peace  in 
1 157.  I  v^ill  not  follow  Dr.  Skene  into  the 
confused  issue  whether,  as  he  believed,  this 
rebel  MacEth  was  the  same  individual  who, 
under  the  name  of  Bishop  Wimund,  raised 
rebellion,  and  met  the  fate  described  by 
William  of  Newburgh,  who  states  that  King 
Malcolm  conciliated  MacEth  by  giving  him 
a  province.  Dr.  Skene  believed  this  province 
to  have  been  Ross,  a  district  in  which  the 
royal  writs  hardly  could  be  said  to  run  as 
yet.  Brief  was  MacEth's  authority  there,  for, 
as  William  of  Newburgh  tells,  the  people 
of  the  country  laid  ambush  for  him,  seized 
him    and    put    out    his    eyes,    which,    in    the 

twelfth   century,    seems  to   have  been   recog- 

160 


MALCOLM   THE   MAIDEN 

nised    as    the    surest    way    of  disposing    of  a 
political  opponent. 

It  is  to  William  of  Newburgh  that  we  chiefly 
owe  our  knowledge  of  Malcolm  IV. 's  character, 
and  especially  of  the  circumstances  which,  as 
he  alleges,  earned  him  the  sobriquet  of  the 
Maiden. 

"As  he  grew  towards  manhood  there  were  not 
wanting  some  who,  sent  by  Satan,  and  careless  of 
their  own  loss  of  chastity,  urged  him  with  evil  daring 
and  poisonous  advice  to  make  trial  of  carnal  pleasure. 
But  he,  desiring  to  follow  the  Lamb  wherever  he 
should  go,  had  imbibed  with  al]  his  heart  the  zeal  of 
holy  purity,  and  knew  that  this  treasure  was  to  be 
kept  in  the  frail  flesh  as  in  an  earthen  vessel,  no  man 
revealing  this  to  him  but  God  only.  At  first  he 
despised  these  unseemly  promptings  of  youths  of  his 
own  age,  and  even  of  those  to  whom  he  owed 
respect  as  his  instructors  ;  but  when  they  would  not 
be  silent,  he  rebuked  them  by  word  and  counte- 
nance, so  that  none  of  them  thenceforward  dared  to 
try  such  things  with  him  again. 

"  But  the  enemy  thus  repulsed  and  prompted  by 
hatred  set  craftier  snares  for  this  child  of  God.  He 
used  the  mother  to  prepare  for  him  the  secret  poison, 
as  though  by  the  solicitude  of  maternal  love  ;  and 
not  only  to  coax  him  with  persuasion,  but  even  to 
direct  him  by  authority,  telling  him  to  be  a  king, 
not  a  monk,  and  explaining  how  a  girFs  caresses 

L  l6l 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

were  the  best  thing  for  his  age  and  health.  Yield- 
ing to  his  mother's  importunity,  rather  than  con- 
vinced by  it,  he  feigned  consent  rather  than  vex  her. 
She  with  delight  stood  by  her  son's  bed  and  placed 
beside  him  a  lovely  and  noble  virgin  ;  nor  did  he 
offer  any  opposition.  When  he  was  left  alone  with 
the  girl,  fired  by  the  flame  of  chastity  rather  than  of 
lust,  he  rose  at  once  and  during  the  whole  night  left 
the  maiden  in  the  royal  bed,  sleeping  himself  under 
a  cloak  on  the  pavement." 

In  concluding  the  narrative  William  rises 
above  the  vulgar  appetite  for  miracles  vv^hich 
was  almost  universal  among  monkish  w^riters 
of  that  period. 

"  Let  those  who  observe  signs  and  judge  of  merit 
by  miracles,  awarding  the  title  of  saint  only  as  indi- 
cated by  signs — let  those  say  what  they  will  :  I 
assuredly  hold  that  a  young  king  whose  integrity  was 
assailed  in  this  manner  and  proved  invincible  is  a 
miracle  to  be  preferred  not  only  to  the  restoring  of 
sight  to  the  blind,  but  even  to  the  raising  of  the 
dead."^ 

Profane  critics  may  incline  to  discount  the 
miraculous  in  Malcolm  the  Maiden's  singular 
continence  by  recalling  that  he  was  only  in  his 

^Historia  Rerum  Anglicarum,  in  Chronicles  of  Stephen,  vol.  i. 
pp.  76-78  (Rolls  Series). 

162 


WILLIAM  OF  NEWBURGH 

teens  when  it  was  put  to  the  test,  and  that  it  is 
evident  by  a  charter  granted  by  him  to  the 
Abbey  of  Kelso,  that  he  left  at  least  one  ille- 
gitimate son. 

Perhaps  the  most  remarkable  passage  refer- 
ring to  Scotland  in  William  of  Newburgh's 
chronicle  is  that  relating  to  the  cession  of 
Northumberland  (including  Lothian  and  Edin- 
burgh Castle),  Cumberland  and  Westmorland 
in  1 1 57,  and  the  admission  by  this  English 
historian  that  these  counties  belonged  by  right 
to  Scotland.  King  Malcolm  was  only  sixteen. 
The  passage  runs  as  follows  : 

"  To  the  King  of  Scots,  who  possessed  as  his 
proper  right  the  northern  districts  of  England, 
namely  Northumbria,  Cumberland  and  Westmor- 
land, formerly  acquired  by  David,  King  of  Scots, 
in  the  name  of  Matilda,  called  the  Empress,  and 
her  heir,  King  Henry  11.  took  care  to  announce 
that  the  King  of  England  ought  not  to  be  de- 
frauded of  so  great  a  part  of  his  kingdom,  nor 
could  he  brook  to  be  deprived  of  it.  It  was  just 
that  what  had  been  acquired  in  his  name  should  be 
restored. 

"  Malcolm  prudently  considered  that  in  this 
matter  the  King  of  England's  superior  might  out- 
weighed the  merits  of  the  case,  although  he  might 

have  appealed  to  the  oath  which  King  Henry  was 

163 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

said  to  have  given  to  David,  his  grandfather,  when 
Henry  received  from  him  the  belt  of  knighthood. 
So  he  [Malcolm]  restored  the  aforesaid  territories 
in  their  entirety  when  Henry  demanded  them, 
and  received  from  him  in  return  the  earldom  of 
Huntingdon,  which  belonged  to  him  by  ancient 
right." ' 

In  truth  Malcolm  the  Maiden  had  enough 
to  do  in  ruling  his  own  kingdom,  shorn  though 
it  was  of  the  northern  counties  of  England. 
His  Celtic  subjects,  both  in  the  Highlands  and 
in  Galloway,  still  refused  to  acknowledge  him 
as  their  legitimate  king,  hankering  after  the 
royal  succession  according  to  the  ancient  law 
of  Tanistry.  Accordingly,  it  is  recorded  in  the 
contemporary  chronicles  of  Melrose  and  of 
Hoveden  that  in  i  i6o  King  Malcolm  returned 
from  France,  where  he  had  been  serving  in  the 
siege  of  Toulouse  as  King  Henry's  vassal  for 
the  earldom  of  Huntingdon,  in  order  to  put 
down  rebellion  in  his  own  kingdom.  He  was 
besieged  in  Perth  by  six  out  of  the  Seven 
Earls,  representing  the  ancient  Celtic  constitu- 
tion of  Scotland  proper,  but  he  managed  to 
beat  them  off.  Wyntoun  finishes  his  metrical 
account  of  this  rising  by  the  lines 

^UU.  pp.  105-6. 
164 


THE  MAIDEN'S  LAST  WAR 

"  Bot  the  kyng  rycht  manlyly 
Swne  skalyd  all  that  cumpany, 
And  tuk  and  slwe."  ^ 

Turning  to  the  Holyrood  Chronicle^  we 
read  that  in  the  same  year,  1 1 60,  Malcolm 
made  three  expeditions  into  Galloway,  re- 
ducing it  to  subjection,  and  that  Fergus, 
the  Celtic  prince  of  Galloway,  became  a 
monk  in  Holyrood,  and  gave  to  the  convent 
villain  quae  dicitur  Dunroden — that  is,  Dunrod, 
a  parish  now  incorporated  into  Kirkcud- 
bright. 

The  Chronicle  of  Melrose  and  the  Chronicle 
of  Man  record  in  similar  terms  the  last  war  of 
Malcolm  the  Maiden.  In  the  year  before  his 
death,  at  the  age  of  twenty-five — that  is,  in 
1 1 64 — Somerled  of  Argyll,  Lord  of  the  Isles, 
uncle  of  the  blind  claimant,  William  MacEth, 
landed  on  the  coast  of  Renfrew  with  a  large 
force  of  Irish  and  Islesmen  in  1 60  galleys,  but 
he  was  defeated  and  killed,  with  his  son 
Gillecolm.  There  is  a  curious  rhyming  Latin 
poem,  composed  by  one  named  William,  who 
claims  to  have  been  an  eye-witness  of  the 
conflict,  which  he  describes  minutely,  attribu- 

^  Crony kil,  book  v.  ch.  7,  lines  1395-7. 
i6S 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

ting  the  victory  of  the  loyal  Scots  to  the 
intervention  of  S.  Kentigern. 

**  Sic  detrusis  et  delusis  hostium  agminibus, 
Kentegernum  omne  regnum  laudat  altis  vocibus. 
Caput  ducis  infelicis  Sumerledi  clericus 
Amputavit,  et  donavit  pontificis  manibus." 

The  poem,  a  long  one,  is  printed  in  the  appendix 
to  the  first  volume  of  Fordun,  in  the  Historians 
of  Scotland  series,  and  is  especially  interesting  on 
account  of  the  rarity  of  any  native  literature  of 
Scotland  in  the  twelfth  century.  The  original 
is  preserved  in  the  library  of  Corpus  Christi 
College,  Cambridge. 

Reginald  of  Durham,  who  was  really  a 
monk  of  Coldingham  in  Berwickshire,  lived 
and  wrote  about  this  time,  might  almost  be 
reckoned  in  the  scanty  list  of  our  Scottish 
historians  of  the  twelfth  century  did  he  not 
betray  the  strongest  animosity  against  the 
Scots. 

On  the  whole,  Malcolm  the  Maiden  main- 
tained very  amicable  relations  with  his  kins- 
man Henry  II.  When  Malcolm  died  in 
1 1 65  his  praise  was  in  the  mouth  of  men 
of  both  nations,  the  Englishman,  William  of 

Newburgh,    describing    him    as    "  a   man    of 

166 


WILLIAM   THE   LYON 

angelic  sincerity  among  men,  and  as  it  were 
an  earthly  angel " ;  ^  while  from  Ireland  the 
Annals  of  Ulster  testify  to  him  as  "the  best 
Christian  that  ever  was  to  the  Gael  on  the 
east  side  of  the  sea  " — that  is,  to  his  Highland 
subjects. 

But  William  of  Newburgh  had  occasion 
to  alter  his  friendly  tone  after  William  the 
Lyon  succeeded  his  brother  Malcolm  as  King 
of  Scots.  When  Henry  H.  in  1170  made  the 
startling  innovation  of  having  his  rebellious  son 
and  heir.  Prince  Henry,  crowned  at  West- 
minster as  rex  Jilius — prospective  king — he 
caused  King  William  and  his  brother  David  to 
do  homage  to  Prince  Henry.  The  peculiar 
character  of  this  dual  allegiance  is  set  by  the 
Frenchman  Jordan  Fantosme,  Chancellor  of 
Winchester,  who  was  present  on  the  occasion, 
in  his  valuable  metrical  Chronique  de  la  guerre 
entre  les  Anglois  et  les  Ecossois. 

"  Gentle  King  of  England,  of  right  gallant  bearing, 
Dost  thou  not  remember  that  at  the  coronation  of 

thy  son 
Thou  causedst  the  homage  of  the  King  of  Albany 
To  be  presented  to  him  without  breach  of  loyalty  to 

thyself. 

^  Chronicles  of  Stephen,  etc.  vol.  i.  pp.  147-8. 
167 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

Then  thou  saidst  to  both — *  May  God  curse  those 
Who  would  disturb  your  love  and  friendship 
Against  all  the  people  of  the  world.    Be  with  my  son 
In  power  and  aid,  saving  my  over-lordship.'  '* 

Hence,  when  Prince  Henry  rebelled  against 
his  father  in  1 172-3,  William  the  Lyon  was 
under  obligation  to  both  parties  ;  but  we  know 
from  a  letter  written  in  1 168  by  John  of  Salis- 
bury, Bishop  of  Chartres,  that  King  William 
had  already  opened  negotiations  with  Louis  VIL 
of  France,  offering  him  aid  in  his  war  against 
England.  This,  indeed,  may  be  taken  as  the 
first  step  in  the  enduring  league  between  Scot- 
land and  France,  although  attempts  were  made 
afterwards  to  date  it  back  to  the  days  of 
Charlemagne.  But  William  had  a  still  more 
cogent  reason  for  siding  with  Prince  Henry. 
Hoveden  and  the  Peterborough  Chronicle 
(commonly,  but  erroneously,  attributed  to 
Abbot  Benedict  as  author)  record  that  Prince 
Henry,  who  ruled  in  England  during  his 
father's  absence  in  Normandy,  had  granted  to 
King  William  what  Henry  IL  had  refused, 
namely,  the  whole  of  Northumberland  north 
of  the   Tyne.      King  Henry,    on  his  return, 

refused  to  acknowledge  the  grant,  wherefore 

168 


ALLEGED   BARBARITIES 

King  William  invaded  England  in  1173  in 
order  to  seize  by  force  what  he  claimed  as  his 
right.  Diceto,  Dean  of  S.  Paul's,  expressly 
recognises  that  right,  a  remarkable  admission 
by  an  English  chronicler.  He  says  that 
William  claimed  and  Henry  refused 

"that  part  of  Northumberland  which  had  been 
granted,  given  over  and  confirmed  by  charters  to  his 
grandfather  King  David,  and  which  also  had  long 
been  possessed  by  him.**  ^ 

He  goes  on  to  describe  horrible  and  Herodian 
barbarities  perpetrated  upon  v^omen  and  un- 
born babes  by  the  invading  army — chiefly  by 
the  men  of  Galloway.  But,  as  Mr.  Andrew 
Lang  has  shrewdly  pointed  out,  the  allegation 
of  these  atrocities  forms  a  stereotyped  para- 
graph in  the  account  of  every  Scottish  invasion, 
no  doubt  to  stimulate  the  indignation  of  the 
English  levies.  It  is  a  cliche  used  in  describing 
the  raids  of  Malcolm  Ceannmor  ;  Henry  of 
Huntingdon  transplants  it  into  his  record  of 
David  I.'s  invasion  of  11 38  ;  it  reappears  in 
almost  identical  words  in  I173  under  the  hands 
of  the  Dean  of  S.  Paul's  and  William  of 
Newburgh.     Dr.    Stubbs   has    remarked    that 

'^Imagines  Hutoriaruniy  vol.  i.  p.  376. 
169 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

"  in  the  very  important  account  of  the  Scottish 
invasion  of  1174,  Benedictus  Abbas  [that  is, 
the  Peterborough  chronicler],  instead  of  writing 
from  personal  observation,  actually  copied  ver- 
batim the  details  given  by  Henry  of  Huntingdon 
in  his  account  of  the  invasion  of  1 138."  We 
meet  the  familiar  phrase  once  more  as  late  as 
1297,  applied  to  the  army  of  Wallace  and 
Andrew  Moray  in  their  march  upon  Hexham 
and  Corbridge.  It  is  worthy  of  exactly  as 
much  belief,  and  not  a  whit  more,  than  the 
preposterous  miracles  and  portents  with  which 
these  cloistered  writers  so  freely  interlard  their 
narrative. 

It  is  notable  that  the  Scottish  Fordun,  or 
his  continuator  Bower,  compiling  the  Scoti- 
chronicon  in  the  fifteenth  century  from  the 
only  extant  contemporary  chronicles,  all  of 
which  were  English  except  that  of  Melrose, 
admitted  the  charge,  but  laid  the  whole  blame 
for  the  atrocities  upon  "  those  Scottish  hillmen 
who  are  called  brutes  and  Galwegians,  who 
knew  not  how  to  spare  property  or  person, 
but  in  bestial  fury  destroyed  everything." 

About  the  events  of  the  invasion   there  is 

considerable  discrepancy  among  English  writers. 

170 


WILLIAM   THE  LYON'S   CAMPAIGNS 

By  far  the  most  readable  account,  and,  I  think, 
the  most  trustworthy,  is  the  French  metrical 
chronicle  of  Jordan  Fantosme. 

He  describes  how  King  William,  having 
failed  in  his  attempt  to  take  Newcastle  for 
want  of  siege  engines,  marched  off  to  lay  siege 
to  Carlisle,  but  on  the  approach  of  an  English 
army  from  the  south  under  Humphrey  de 
Bohun  and  Sir  Richard  Lucy,  he  raised  the 
siege  and  retreated  into  Lothian.  The  English 
burnt  Berwick  and  the  surrounding  country. 
So  far,  all  chroniclers  agree  in  the  main ;  but 
now  comes  a  matter  upon  which  some  of 
them,  if  they  have  not  been  misled  themselves, 
deliberately  mislead  their  readers.  Reginald 
of  Durham  and  Roger  Wendover,  compiler 
of  F/ores  Historiarum^  represent  the  King  of 
Scots  as  being  reduced  to  sue  for  a  truce  till 
St.  Hilary's  Day  (13th  January).  Jordan  Fan- 
tosme and  William  of  Newburgh  tell  another 
story.  It  was  the  English  commanders  who 
sued  for  truce.  Messengers  had  arrived  in  the 
English  camp  announcing  that  the  rebel  Earl 
of  Leicester  had  just  landed  at  Walton  in 
Suffolk,  and  the  army  was  urgently  summoned 

south  to  repel  his  attack. 

171 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

"Wherefore,"  says  Newburgh,  "the  ferocity  of 
King  Henry's  enemy  [William  the  Lyon,  to  wit] 
was  checked  through  caution  for  a  time  by  necessary 
truce,  since  by  cunning  dissimulation  of  our  men  the 
news  was  kept  hid  from  him."^ 

From  this  it  appears  that  the  truce  was 
"necessary,"  not  for  the  Scots,  but  for  the 
English.  Had  King  William  but  known  of 
Leicester's  landing,  he  need  never  have  con- 
sented to  a  truce,  and  the  frontier  of  Scotland 
at  this  day  might  have  been  drawn  along  the 
Tyne  instead  of  the  Tweed. 

Further  evidence  is  not  wanting  that  King 
William  had  the  ball  at  his  foot  by  the  state- 
ment in  the  Peterborough  Chronicle  that,  when 
the  truce  was  drawing  to  a  close.  Bishop 
Hugh  of  Durham  sought  conference  with 
King  William  at  a  place  he  calls  Reve- 
dale,  but  which  is  written  Revedene  by 
Hoveden,  and  purchased  a  truce  from  him 
until  after  Easter  for  300  marks  in  silver,  to 
be  raised  from  the  lands  of  the  barons 
of  Northumberland.^  If  Revedene  may  be 
identified  with   Raughton,   five    or   six   miles 

^  Historia  Rerum  Anglicarum,  in  Chronicles  of  Stephen^  etc.  vol.  i. 
p.  ^77- 

^Gesta  Henrici  II.  vol.  i.  p.  64  (Rolls  Series). 

172 


CAPTURE   OF  KING  WILLIAM 

south-west  of  Carlisle,  it  shows  that  William 
was  still  master  of  Cumberland. 

King  William,  having  duly  received  pay- 
ment of  his  300  marks,  renewed  the  war 
immediately  on  the  expiry  of  the  truce.  In 
his  spirited  poem  Jordan  Fantosme  narrates 
the  events  of  the  campaign,  culminating  in 
the  capture  of  William  the  Lyon  at  Alnwick. 
Fantosme  was  present  at  the  time,  witness  of 
the  combat  from  the  battlements  of  Alnwick 
Castle. 

*'  The  king  of  Scots  was  brave,  haughty  and  bold, 
Before  Alnwick  he  stood  unarmed ; 
I  do  not  tell  the  story  merely  on  hearsay, 
I  myself  was  there  and  saw  what  happened. 
•  •  .  •  .  • 

The  king  armed  himself  soon  and  hastily, 

And  mounted  a  horse  which  was  not  slow. 

He  went  forward  to  the  conflict  with  very  great 

courage, 
The  first  whom  he  struck  he  felled  to  the  earth. 
Everything  would  have  gone  well  with  him,  well 

I  know  it, 
Had  not  a  sergeant  rushed  up  to  him 
And  ripped  open  his  horse  with  the  lance  in  his 

hand. 

The  king  falls  to  the  ground 

Great  was  the  battle  and  stubborn  on  both  sides. 

173 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

You  might  see  plenty  of  darts  thrown  and  arrows 

shot. 
There  was  brave  fighting  and  craven  flight. 
Of  the  luckless  Flemings  there  was  great  slaughter. 
You  might  see  their  entrails  dragged  out  of  their 

carcases  through  the  fields. 
Never  again  in  their  country  will  they  cry  Arras  ! 
The  king  and  his  horse  are  both  upon  the  ground ; 
He  could  not  rise  for  his  horse  lay  upon  him. 
He  was  soon  taken ;  with  my  two  eyes  I  saw  it 
By  Ranulf  de  Glanvile,  to  whom  he  surrendered." 

William  of  Newburgh's  account  agrees  very 
closely  with  Fantosme's.  There  is  a  passage 
therein  v^hich  reflects  credit  on  the  devotion 
of  the  king's  knights. 

"  The  king,"  he  says,  "  charged  first  upon  the 
enemy,  and  was  immediately  surrounded  by  our 
men.  His  horse  was  killed  ;  he  was  thrown  to  the 
ground  and  taken,  with  almost  all  his  troop.  For 
even  those  who  might  have  escaped,  refused  to  fly 
after  he  was  taken,  yielding  themselves  voluntarily 
into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  Certain  nobles,  also, 
who  chanced  to  be  absent "  [they  were  out  foraging], 
"  but  were  not  far  away,  when  they  heard  what  had 
happened,  galloped  in;  and  throwing  themselves, 
rather  than  falling,  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy, 
thought  it  honourable  to  share  in  the  peril  of  their 

lord."  1 

'^Historia  Rerum  Anglicarum,  vol.  i.  pp.   183-5. 
174 


CAPTURE  OF  KING  WILLIAM 

To  estimate  this  devotion  aright,  one  should 
remember  that  capture  involved  payment  of 
ransom  proportionate  to  the  rank  of  the 
prisoner. 

The  only  contemporary  Scottish  chronicle 
which  has  escaped  destruction,  that  of  Melrose, 
devotes  a  single  short  paragraph  to  this  national 
calamity.  The  Holyrood  Chronicle  ends  in  the 
middle  of  a  sentence  in  the,  year  previous  to 
King  William's  capture. 


175 


A.D.     I  174—1286. 


V. 

A.D.     I  174-1286. 

In  the  last  lecture  the  narrative  was  brought 
down  to  the  capture  of  William  the  Lyon  at 
Alnwick  in  1 1 74. 

We  Scotsmen  can  afford  now  to  forgive,  if 
we  cannot  share,  the  jubilation  of  the  English 
chroniclers  over  that  event,  involving,  as  it  did, 
the  abject  surrender  of  the  independence  of  his 
country  in  order  to  regain  his  liberty  from 
the  prison  of  Falaise.  But  it  is  hard  to 
reconcile  with  chivalrous  usage  the  indignity 
with  which  the  captive  king  was  treated. 
Jordan  Fantosme,  describing  how  Bernard 
de  Baliol  was  unhorsed  and  taken  by  William 
de  Mortimer  at  Alnwick,  says  that  he  was  put 
on  parole,  "  as  is  done  with  a  knight."  Now, 
King  William  had  probably  received  knight- 
hood at  the  hands  of  Henry  II.,  as  his  brother 
David  had  received  it  in  1 170.     Yet,  if  Roger 

Hoveden  is  to  be  credited.  King  William  was 

179 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

brought  before  King  Henry  at  Northampton 
on  the  thirteenth  day  after  his  capture,  namely, 
on  26th  July,  with  his  feet  bound  under  the 
belly  of  a  horse.  Moreover,  two  English 
chroniclers,  Ralph  Diceto^  and  Roger  Wend- 
over,^  affirm  that  he  was  kept  in  chains  at 
Falaise  until  ist  December.  But  he  was 
allowed  to  confer  with  Scottish  ecclesiastics 
and  nobles  who,  says  Diceto,  advised  him  to 
submit  to  the  terms  imposed  by  King  Henry 
for  his  release.  No  need  to  discuss  those 
terms  now,  for  there  is  neither  uncertainty  nor 
dispute  about  their  nature.  William  and  all 
his  people  became  vassals  and  liegemen  of  the 
English  crown  ;  the  Scottish  Church  was  made 
subject  to  York  and  Canterbury ;  English 
garrisons  were  to  hold  the  five  chief  fortresses 
of  Scotland  ;  the  king's  brother  David  and 
twenty-one  Scottish  nobles  were  handed  over 
as  hostages.  It  was  a  tremendous  triumph  for 
English  army  and  diplomacy.  For  fifteen 
years  Scotland  remained  an  English  province. 
Before  examining  the  records  of  the  recovery 
of  Scottish   independence   I    will   ask  you   to 

^Imagines  Historiarum,  vol.  i.  p.  396. 

^Flores  Historiarum,  vol.  i.  p.   103. 
180 


ANARCHY  IN   GALLOWAY 

glance  at  the  deplorable  effect  of  the  king's 
imprisonment  upon  the  internal  affairs  of  Scot- 
land in  general  and  of  Galloway  in  particular. 
It  is  described  in  most  detail  by  the  Peter- 
borough chronicler.  Uthred  and  Gilbert,  sons 
of  the  defunct  Fergus,  Lord  of  Galloway,  com- 
manded those  Galwegian  levies  who  formed  such 
an  important  part  of  King  William's  army. 
They  appear  to  have  been  scattered  about  the 
country  after  plunder  when  King  William  was 
taken ;  when  the  disaster  became  known  to 
them,  they  marched  back  to  Galloway,  ex- 
pelled all  the  king's  officials  and  killed  all  the 
English  and  Normans  whom  they  could  catch. 
Then  Uthred  and  Gilbert,  having  fallen  out  as 
to  which  of  them  should  be  Lord  of  Galloway, 
Gilbert's  son,  Malcolm,  besieged  his  uncle 
Uthred  in  the  island  castle  of  Loch  Fergus, 
near  Kirkcudbright ;  captured  him,  put  out  his 
eyes,  cut  out  his  tongue  and  emasculated  him, 
leaving  him  to  perish  miserahly.^  Meanwhile 
King  Henry,  who  was  Gilbert's  first  cousin 
by  marriage,  had  sent  a  priest,  none  other 
than  Roger  Hoveden  the  chronicler,  with 
Robert  de  Vaux  to  negotiate  a  transfer  of  the 

^  Gesta  Henrici  II.  vol.  i.  pp.  79-80  (Rolls  Series). 
181 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

the  allegiance  of  Galloway  from  Scotland  to 
England.  Gilbert  was  nothing  loth ;  but  when 
the  envoys  found  out  the  atrocious  fate  of 
Uthred  and  reported  it  to  King  Henry,  he 
would  make  no  terms  with  the  assassins  of 
his  cousin. 

The  Peterborough  Chronicle  states  that  so  soon 
as  King  William  got  back  to  his  country,  King 
Henry  gave  him  license  for  a  punitive  expedi- 
tion against  Gilbert.^  But  the  Scottish  bishops 
and  nobles  appear  to  have  viewed  Gilbert's  crime 
with  strange  leniency,  for  they  interceded  for 
him,  and  persuaded  William  to  be  satisfied 
with  exacting  a  fine  and  taking  hostages.  The 
fact  is  that  Gilbert  was  a  chief  too  powerful 
to  be  made  amenable  to  justice  except  at  the 
cost  of  civil  war.  King  Henry,  as  overlord  of 
Scotland,  recognised  this,  and  overcame  his 
disgust  for  the  murderer  of  his  cousin  ;  for  in 
1 176  King  William  brought  Gilbert  to  him  at 
Feckenham  in  Worcestershire  to  make  his 
peace  and  render  homage.^  He  was  mulcted 
in  1000  marks  of  silver,  for  the  payment  of 
which  Roger  Hoveden  adds  that  he  gave  his 
son  Duncan  as  hostage  ;  but  when  Gilbert  died 

^  Gesta  Henrici  II.  vol.  i.  p.  99.  ^Ibid.  p.  iz6. 

182 


THE  SCOTTISH  CHURCH 

nine  years  later  he  had  only  paid   162  marks 
and  Duncan  was  still  in  custody. 

King  William  might  barter  the  indepen- 
dence of  his  country  under  duresse  without 
doing  extreme  violence  to  the  feelings  of  his 
subjects.  Scotland  was  too  recent  an  entity, 
its  population  was  too  composite  and  too 
loosely  knit  to  admit  of  a  common  bond  of 
patriotism  inspiring  the  mass  of  the  people. 
The  chiefs  of  Galloway,  for  instance,  had 
proved  themselves  quite  ready  to  cancel  their 
allegiance  to  William  the  Lyon  and  transfer  it 
to  Henry  II.,  and  Moray  had  long  been,  and 
was  still,  chronically  disaffected.  But  when 
King  William  in  the  treaty  of  Falaise  signed 
the  submission  of  the  Church  of  Scotland  to  that 
of  England,  he  undertook  more  than  was  in  his 
power  to  do.  The  Scottish  Church  was  power- 
fully and  perfectly  organised.  The  Peterborough 
Chronicle  describes  the  proceedings  at  the  Council 
held  at  Northampton  on  26th  January,  1176, 
to  which  King  Henry  summoned  King  William 
and  the  Bishops  of  S.  Andrews,  Glasgow, 
Dunkeld,  Whithorn,  Caithness  and  Moray, 
and  called  upon  them  to  make  subjection  to 

the   Church   of  England.     These  bishops  had 

183 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

all  sworn  and  subscribed  at  York  in  the  previous 
year  to  that  condition  in  the  treaty  of  Falaise 
which  bound  them  to  make  "  the  same  sub- 
jection to  the  Church  of  England  as  their 
predecessors  had  been  wont  to  make  and  which 
they  ought  to  make"  ;  but  now  they  told 
King  Henry  that  there  never  had  been  any 
such  subjection,  and  that  none  was  owing. 
Matters  were  brought  to  a  deadlock  by  a  hot 
dispute  arising  between  the  two  archbishops 
as  to  which  English  see,  York  or  Canterbury, 
had  the  right  to  receive  the  subjection.  The 
council  broke  up  without  obtaining  that  sub- 
jection, and  to  the  Peterborough  narrative, 
Roger  Hoveden,  the  king's  chaplain,  adds  in 
explanation  that,  as  the  subjection  was  not 
to  be  made  through  Canterbury,  Archbishop 
Richard  (ii 74-1 184)  contrived,  in  opposition 
to  King  Henry,  that  the  Scottish  bishops  should 
be  allowed  to  return  home  without  making 
any  subjection  at  all.^ 

The  quarrel  became  famous.  Pope  Alex- 
ander in.  sent  Cardinal  Vivian  as  legate  to 
Scotland  carrying  letters  assuring  the  bishops 

Roger  Hoveden's  Chronica, 


^Geita  Henrici  II.  vol.  i 

.  p.  Ill 

vol.  ii.  p.  92. 

184 

SUPPORT  FROM  THE  POPE 

of  his  displeasure  with  King  Henry,  whose 
conduct  in  this  matter  he  declared  to  be  "  an 
injury  towards  God  and  contempt  for  us,  to 
the  debasement  of  ecclesiastical  liberty  which 
it  is  not  for  any  king  or  prince  to  control." 

On  ist  August,  1 177,  the  legate  held  an 
ecclesiastical  council  in  Edinburgh.  Bishop 
Christian  of  Whithorn  had  been  squared,  or 
had  otherwise  come  to  the  conclusion  that  he 
was  a  suffragan  of  York,  and  declined  to  attend, 
so  Cardinal  Vivian  suspended  him  ;  but  Roger 
Hoveden  says  that  Christian  paid  no  heed  to 
the  suspension,  being  protected  by  Archbishop 
Roger  of  York.  Immediately  after  the  council. 
Cardinal  Vivian  was  recalled  to  Rome  propter 
nimiam  cupiditatem  suam — because  of  his  exces- 
sive avarice — for,  says  the  Peterborough 
chronicler,  he  plundered  and  oppressed  almost 
all  the  ecclesiastics  in  his  legation.^  The 
Chronicle  of  Melrose  puts  the  case  against 
Vivian  still  more  strongly,  no  doubt,  as  Sir 
Archibald  Lawrie  has  noted,  because  he  had 
exacted  tithe  from  the  Cistercians.  The  Pope 
afterwards  directed  the  Scottish  bishops  to 
cancel  the  legate's  order. 

^  Gesta  Henrici  //.vol,  i.  pp.  166-7  ;  Hoveden's  Chronica,  ii.  135. 

185 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

No  sooner  had  the  Supreme  Pontiff  declared 
in  favour  of  the  freedom  of  the  Scottish  Church 
from  subjection  to  England,  than  a  dispute  arose 
between  the  court  of  Rome  and  the  King  of 
Scots  as  to  the  appointment  of  bishops,  involv- 
ing the  question  of  the  supremacy  of  State  or 
Church.  Bishop  Richard  of  S.  Andrews  died, 
according  to  the  Melrose  Chronicle  in  1178, 
according  to  the  Peterborough  Chronicle  in  1 180. 

"  And  on  his  death,"  says  Roger  Hoveden,  "  there 
was  immediately  a  schism  ;  for  the  canons  of  the 
church  of  S.  Andrews  chose  for  themselves  as 
bishop  Master  John,  surnamed  Scott ;  and  Wil- 
liam King  of  Scots  chose  Hugh  his  chaplain,  and 
caused  him  to  be  consecrated  by  the  bishops  of 
his  realm."  ^ 

John  appealed  to  Rome  :  the  Pope  called 
upon  King  William  on  pain  of  excommunica- 
tion to  receive  him,  and  appointed  Roger, 
Archbishop  of  York,  his  legate  in  Scotland,  to 
carry  out  the  sentence  if  necessary.  We  now 
turn  to  the  Peterborough  Chronicle^  where  we 
read  this  : 

"  When  William  King  of  Scotland  had  heard  that 

Hugh,  his  chaplain,  had  been  deposed,  he  refused  to 

receive  John,  declaring  that  never,  so  long  as  he  lived, 

■^  Hoveden's  Chronica,  vol,  ii,  p.  208, 
186 


KING  WILLIAM  EXCOMMUNICATED 

should  he  and  John  dwell  in  the  kingdom  of  Scotland 
at  the  same  time.  And  he  vehemently  persecuted 
John  to  such  an  extent  that  he  seized  in  his  own  hand 
the  episcopate  of  S.  Andrews  and  all  the  revenues  of 
the  diocese  ;  and  he  drove  John  out  of  the  kingdom, 
and  Matthew,  bishop  of  Aberdeen,  uncle  of  John, 
and  all  others  whom  he  had  heard  to  be  akin  to  him : 
and  the  houses  of  the  Bishop  of  Aberdeen  he  caused 
to  be  burnt."  ^ 

To  this  Roger  Hoveden  adds  that  the  Arch- 
bishop of  York,  the  Bishop  of  Durham  and 
Alexius,  the  Papal  legate,  pronounced  sentence 
of  excommunication  upon  King  William  and 
interdict  upon  his  kingdom. 

Allowing  for  some  discrepancy  in  dates,  this 
was  the  state  of  matters  in  i  i8o,  and  it  is  not 
easy  to  see  how  they  could  have  been  settled, 
had  not  an  authority  paramount  alike  over  popes 
and  kings  intervened.  Pope  Alexander  III. 
and  the  Archbishop  of  York  both  died  in  1 1 8 1. 
The  new  Pope,  Lucius  III.,  absolved  King 
William  from  excommunication  and  sent  him 
the  Order  of  the  Golden  Rose,  with  his  paternal 
benediction. 

It  may  appear  strange  that  we  have  to 
rely  on  English  chroniclers  of  the  period  for 

^  Gesta  Henrici  II.  vol.  i.  p.  266. 

187 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

full  details  of  Scottish  ecclesiastical  affairs, 
instead  of  on  the  Melrose  Chronicle^  which  is 
chiefly  concerned  with  ecclesiastical  matter,  to 
the  exclusion  of  current  politics.  It  is  easy  to 
suppose  that  the  sympathy  of  the  Cistercian 
community  of  Melrose  went  with  the  Augustine 
canons  of  S.  Andrews  in  their  conflict  with 
the  Crown  ;  but  there  was  good  cause  at  the 
moment  for  not  offending  William  the  Lyon. 
The  monks  of  Melrose  had  been  in  dispute 
with  Richard  de  Morville,  the  King's  constable, 
about  rights  of  pasturage  between  Gala  and 
Leader,  and  in  March,  1180,  the  king  held  a 
court  at  Haddington  to  arbitrate  between  them. 
Award  was  given  in  favour  of  Melrose ;  hence, 
while  we  find  a  great  deal  about  this  local 
dispute,  the  Melrose  historiographer  is  dis- 
creetly brief  and  guarded  in  his  notice  of  the 
S.  Andrews  affair.  He  mentions  that  there 
arose  therefrom  "  grave  contention  and  danger- 
ous schism "  ;  that  King  William  was  very 
angry,  and  would  scarcely  allow  the  papal 
legate,  Alexius,  to  enter  Scotland ;  and  that 
certain  of  the  clergy  were  excommunicated  ; 
but   he    says    not    a    word    about    the    king's 

excommunication.    The  bestowal  of  the  Golden 

188 


PAPAL  CHARTER 

Rose,  however,  by  the  new  pope  receives 
honourable  mention. 

In  fact,  the  Melrose  Chronicle^  precious 
though  it  be  as  practically  the  only  con- 
temporary Scottish  record,  and  as  illustrating 
unconsciously  the  grasping  policy  of  the 
Church,  compares  very  unfavourably  as  a 
national  record  with  the  fine  chronicles  of 
Peterborough  and  Roger  Hoveden. 

Pope  Lucius  III.  died  in  1185  ;  Urban  III. 
and  Gregory  VIII.  both  in  1 187  ;  and  Clement 
III.  succeeding,  found  matters  in  statu  quo  at 
S.  Andrews,  Bishop  Hugh,  the  excommuni- 
cate, still  holding  the  episcopal  hood,  staff  and 
ring,  although  he  had  been  deposed  by  the 
former  pope.  Peterborough  and  Hoveden 
give  a  clear  account  of  how  Clement  III. 
solved  the  deadlock.  He  insisted  on  King 
William  receiving  John,  who  had  been  ap- 
pointed Bishop  of  Dunkeld,  reminding  him 
"  that  in  the  case  of  Hugh  aforesaid  the  Roman 
Court  has  hitherto  deferred  to  thy  royal  Serenity, 
not  without  giving  offence  to  many."^  King 
William  complied;  Hugh  went  off  to  Rome 
to  be  absolved  from  excommunication  ;  received 

^  Gesta  Henrici  11.  vol,  ii.  pp.  41-43. 
189 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

it,  and  died  a  few  days  later,  with  nearly  all  his 
household.  Finally,  in  March,  1188,  King 
William  sent  envoys  to  Rome,  and  received 
from  Pope  Clement  a  charter  of  independence 
for  the  Scottish  Church  from  all  subjection, 
save  to  the  Apostolic  See/ 

It  illustrates  the  provoking  narrowness  of  the 
Melrose  chronicler  that  he  has  not  a  word  to 
bestow  upon  this  memorable  act,  although  he 
is  careful  to  record  in  this  year  a  grant  of  land 
to  the  monastery  by  Richard  de  Morville  as 
worthy  to  be  held  in  eterna  memoria.  We, 
however,  ought  never  to  forget  that  the  Church 
of  Scotland  owes  her  independence  at  the 
present  day  to  the  patriotic  courage  of  William 
the  Lyon,  whose  resolution  all  the  thunder  of 
excommunication  could  not  shake. 

But  William  the  Lyon  did  more  than  that. 
If  in  1 175  he  did,  under  duresse,  surrender  the 
political  independence  of  his  country,  he  lived 
to  regain  the  same  in  1 189. 

We  do  not  need  to  be  reminded  how  this 
was  done  ;  nor  is  there  any  occasion  for  critical 
collation  of  chronicles.  The  original  deed  re- 
mains— all    men    may   peruse    it    as    given   in 

'^Ibid.  pp.  234-5. 
190 


TREATY  OF  CANTERBURY 

facsimile — No.  46  in  the  National  MSS.  King 
Richard  absolutely  released  King  William,  his 
heirs  and  successors  for  all  time  from  the 
homage  and  submission  which  King  Henry 
had  extorted  from  him  [extorsit  is  the  term 
in  the  original  Latin)  ;  restored  to  him  the 
castles  of  Roxburgh  and  Berwick,  and  absolved 
all  Scottish  subjects  from  the  allegiance  to  the 
crown  of  England  that  had  been  exacted  from 
them. 

It  is  somewhat  remarkable  that  there  is  no 
mention  in  this  important  document  of  the 
price,  10,000  marks  in  gold  and  silver,  which 
King  William  paid,  as  is  well  known  from 
the  concurrent  testimony  of  all  contemporary 
chronicles.  It  may  have  been  King  Richard's 
chivalrous  wish  that  the  payment  should  pass 
sub  stlentio  as  a  knightly  ransom. 

Reverting  for  a  moment  to  the  restoration 
of  the  Scottish  castles  to  King  William  under 
the  treaty  of  Canterbury,  it  is  well  to  remem- 
ber that  three  years  previously,  when  King 
William  married  Ermengarde  de  Beaumont, 
Henry  II,  gave  him  back  Edinburgh  Castle, 
on  condition  that  he  should  bestow  it  in  dowry 

upon  his  bride.     An   event,  one   should  have 

191 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

thought,  of  sufficient  national  moment  to 
be  recorded  by  a  Scottish  annalist;  but  the 
Melrose  Chronicle^  although  it  mentions  the 
marriage  as  taking  place  at  Woodstock,  makes 
no  allusion  to  the  restoration  of  Edinburgh 
Castle.  For  knowledge  of  that  transaction  we 
are  indebted  to  the  Peterborough  Chronicle^ 
Roger  Hoveden,  and  William  of  Newburgh. 

There  is  a  sentence  in  this  treaty  of  Canter- 
bury which  it  was  afterwards  sought  to  construe 
as  a  reservation  of  the  English  king's  right  to 
homage  from  the  King  of  Scots.  The  sentence 
runs  as  follows : 

"  We  have  freed  him  [William]  from  all  compacts 
which  our  good  father  Henry  King  of  England 
extorted  from  him  by  new  charters  ;  so  to  wit  that 
he  do  to  us  fully  and  entirely  all  that  his  brother 
Malcolm  King  of  Scots  did  of  right  to  our  prede- 
cessors and  ought  of  right  to  have  done:  and  that 
we  do  to  him  all  that  our  predecessors  did  of  right 
to  Malcolm  aforesaid  and  ought  to  have  done." 

This  certainly  has  the  appearance  of  retain- 
ing the  old  disputed  claim  to  homage  for  the 
kingdom  of  Scotland  ;  but  the  Peterborough 
chronicler  and  Hoveden  make  it   quite  clear 

that  homage  was  only  claimed  for  the  Scottish 

192 


THE  QUESTION  OF  HOMAGE 

king's  English  estates.  On  the  day  after  the 
treaty  of  Canterbury  was  settled,  namely,  6th 
December,  1 189,  these  chroniclers  say  : 

"The  King  of  Scots  did  the  King  of  England 
homage  for  the  holding  of  his  dignities  in  England,  as 
the  Kings  of  Scots  his  predecessors  were  accustomed 
to  hold  them  in  the  times  of  the  Kings  of  England."  ^ 

This  clear  statement  by  two  English  contem- 
porary writers  ought  to  nullify  the  claim  of 
superiority  so  persistently  urged  in  later  years. 
William  remained  Richard's  liege  for  his 
English  estates,  and  for  no  more. 

But,  it  may  be  asked,  what  was  meant  by 
the  passage  binding  King  Richard  to  do  to 
King  William  "all  that  his  predecessors  did 
of  right  to  Malcolm  aforesaid  and  ought  to 
have  done."  King  Richard  had  now  no 
property  in  Scottish  soil ;  there  was  there- 
fore no  question  of  allegiance  from  him  to 
King  William.  The  King  of  England's  obli- 
gation to  the  King  of  Scots  is  specified  in  the 
same  clause  of  the  treaty  as  consisting  of 
"  conduct  in  the  King  of  Scots  coming  to 
court,  returning  from  court  and  in  his  pro- 
visionings,  liberties,  dignities  and  honours." 

^  Gesta  Ricardi,  vol.  ii.  p.  98. 
N  193 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

It  is  rather  interesting  to  learn  the  nature 
and  extent  of  the  ceremony  prescribed  for  the 
reception  of  the  King  of  Scots  when  he  should 
be  summoned  to  the  English  court  as  vassal  for 
his  English  lands.  Roger  Hoveden  describes 
it  in  minute  detail. 

The  king  was  to  be  met  at  the  Tweed  by  the 
Bishop  of  Durham  and  the  sheriff  of  North- 
umberland, who  should  conduct  him  to  the 
river  Tees  and  there  hand  him  over  to  the 
conduct  of  the  Archbishop  of  York,  and  so 
on,  the  bishops  and  sheriffs  of  each  county 
receiving  him  and  passing  him  on  to  the  next. 
From  the  moment  he  entered  England,  the 
King  of  Scots  was  entitled  to  loo  shillings 
daily  from  the  King  of  England's  purse,  and 
thirty  shillings  daily  during  residence  at  the 
English  court.  In  addition,  he  was  to  be 
supplied  with  twelve  royal  wastel  cakes  and 
twelve  royal  simnel  loaves  ;  four  pints  of  the 
king's  royal  wine  and  eight  pints  of  expensive 
wine  ;  two  pounds  of  pepper,  four  pounds  of 
cummin,  two  stones  of  wax  or  four  wax 
candles  ;  forty  thick  and  long  pieces  of  the 
king's  royal  candle,  and  eighty  pieces  of  other 

expensive  candle.      For  the  return  journey  to 

194 


AMICABLE   RELATIONS 

Scotland    the   provision   was    the  same    as    in 
coming  south.^ 

International  relations  between  England  and 
Scotland  were  now  on  a  most  amicable  foot- 
ing. King  Richard  and  King  William  were 
kindred  spirits — warlike,  chivalrous  and  free- 
handed. John  of  Fordun,  compiling  his 
chronicle  150  years  later,  had  good  warrant, 
no  doubt,  for  writing  as  follows  : 

"  The  whole  time  of  King  Richard  there  was  so 
hearty  a  union  between  the  two  countries,  and  so 
great  a  friendship  of  genuine  affection  knit  the  kings 
together  like  David  and  Jonathan,  that  the  one  in 
all  things  faithfully  carried  out  what  the  other 
wished  :  and  even  the  two  peoples  were  reckoned 
as  one  and  the  same.  The  English  could  travel 
through  Scotland  as  they  pleased  with  perfect  safety, 
afoot  or  on  horseback,  this  side  of  the  mountains 
and  beyond  them  ;  and  the  Scots  could  do  the  like 
through  England,  although  laden  with  gold  or  any 
kind  of  merchandise."  ^ 

This  entente  cordiale  was  riveted  by  frequent 
intermarriage.  King  William's  brother  married 
the  Earl  of  Chester's  sister,  and,  as  the  Mel- 
rose Chronicle  records,  William  gave  three  of 

^  Roger  Hoveden's  Chronica,  vol.  iii.  p.  245. 
2  Fordun's  Annalia,  xxi. 
19s 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

his  four  illegitimate  daughters  in  marriage  to 
as  many  powerful  English  barons,  and  the 
fourth,  Ada,  to  Patrick,  Earl  of  Dunbar. 

In  1 193  the  same  authority  informs  us  that 
King  William  sent  2000  marks  as  a  contribu- 
tion for  the  ransom  of  King  Richard  from  his 
fourteen  months'  imprisonment  in  Germany. 
The  English  chroniclers  do  not  mention  this 
act  of  grace  ;  but  in  the  English  Pipe  Roll 
for  1 193  there  is  the  entry  "Hugh  Bardulf 
for  the  carriage  of  moneys  which  were  sent  by 
the  King  of  Scots  iocs." 

There  was  a  slight  ruffle  of  the  calm  when 
the  monarchs  met  at  Malton  on  5th  April, 
between  King  Richard's  landing  at  Sandwich 
on  13th  March  and  his  coronation  at  Win- 
chester on  17th  April.  King  William,  says 
Hoveden,  demanded  the  earldoms  of  North- 
umberland, Cumberland,  Westmorland  and 
Lancaster  "  to  be  restored  to  him  according 
to  the  right  of  his  predecessors."  Richard, 
after  taking  counsel  with  his  barons,  replied 
that  the  King  of  Scots  ought  by  no  means 
to  have  made  his  demand,  especially  at  a  time 
when  war  with  France  was  threatened. 

William  then  offered  King  Richard  15,000 
196 


WILLIAM  DEMANDS  NORTHUMBERLAND 

marks  of  silver  for  Northumberland  alone,  and 
Richard,  after  holding  a  council,  agreed  to  let 
him  have  that  county,  but  without  the  castles. 
King  William  would  not  accept  it  on  those 
terms,  and  on  22nd  April  returned  home,  says 
Hoveden,  "ill-pleased  at  the  refusal  he  had 
received."  ^ 

We  get  no  information  about  these  transac- 
tions from  the  Melrose  Chronicle^  nor  about 
the  still  more  important  turn  taken  by  affairs 
in  the  following  year,  11 95,  whereby  the 
whole  destiny  of  the  Scottish  realm  seemed 
about  to  be  profoundly  affected.  Roger  Hove- 
den is  the  only  contemporary  authority  for  it. 
He  states  that  in  1 195  King  William  was  very 
ill  at  Clackmannan,  and,  having  no  son,  deter- 
mined that  his  daughter  Margaret  should 
marry  Otto,  son  of  Henry,  Duke  of  Saxony, 
and  nephew  of  King  Richard,  in  order  that 
Otto  should  succeed  to  him  on  the  Scottish 
throne. 

"But/*  continues  Roger,  "although  the  king  had 

the  consent  of  many  to  his  will  in  this  matter,  Earl 

Patrick  and  many  others  opposed  it,  saying  that  they 

would  not  receive  his  daughter  as  queen,  because  it 

^  Hoveden's  Chronica^  vol.  iii.  pp.  249,  250. 
197 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

was  not  the  custom  of  the  kingdom  that  a  woman 
should  have  the  throne  so  long  as  there  was  a 
brother  or  nephew  in  his  family  who  could  have  the 
kingdom  by  right." 

King  Richard  deputed  the  Archbishop  of 
York  to  arrange  the  contract  of  marriage  at 
Christmas  following,  on  the  basis  that  North- 
umberland and  Cumberland,  with  the  castles 
thereof,  should  pass  to  the  King  of  Scots,  and 
the  King  of  England  should  possess  Lothian 
and  the  castles  thereof.  But  Queen  Ermen- 
garde  was  expecting  her  confinement,  and  King 
William,  hoping  for  a  son,  resiled  from  the 
contract.  Having  recovered  his  health,  he 
led  an  expedition  against  Harald,  Norse  Earl 
of  Orkney  and  Scottish  Earl  of  Caithness, 
who  had  defied  his  authority. 

There  is  considerable  discrepancy  between 
the  Melrose  Chronicle  and  Roger  Hoveden's 
as  to  the  course  of  this  campaign,  but  it  would 
hardly  repay  one  to  spend  time  in  attempting 
to  reconcile  them.  Harald  having  surrendered 
to  the  king's  superior  force,  the  earldom  of 
Caithness  was  taken  from  him  and  given  to 
Reginald,  King  of  Man,  but  Harald  made  a 

^  Ibid.  vol.  iii.  pp.  298,  299  and  308. 
198 


HARALD   OF  CAITHNESS 

descent  from  Orkney  in  1201,  expelled  Regi- 
nald's people,  and  wreaked  vengeance  upon  the 
unfortunate  Bishop  of  Caithness,  whom  he 
accused  of  having  made  mischief  between  the 
king  and  himself.  He  commanded  that  the 
bishop's  eyes  should  be  put  out  and  his  tongue 
torn  out ;  but,  as  Fordun  quaintly  puts  it,  "  it 
turned  out  otherwise,  for  the  use  of  his  tongue 
and  of  one  eye  was  in  some  measure  left  to 
him." ' 

King  William  immediately  despatched  a 
punitive  expedition ;  but  Bishop  Roger  of 
S.  Andrews  "and  other  good  men"  inter- 
ceded for  the  ferocious  earl,  whom,  strange 
to  say,  the  king  restored  to  his  earldom  on 
payment  of  every  fourth  penny  to  be  found 
in  Caithness,  amounting  to  2000  marks  of 
silver. 

Now  this  bloody  episode  is  of  value  to  us  in 
estimating  the  reliance  to  be  placed  on  the 
Scottish  historian,  John  of  Fordun,  compiling 
his  annals  in  the  fourteenth  century.  The 
only  authority  he  can  have  had,  other  than 
oral  tradition,  was  the  Orkneyinga  Saga^  where 
the  treatment  of  the  bishop  is  thus  recorded : 

^  Fordun's  Jnnaliay  xxiv, 
199 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

**  Harald  prepared  himself  to  leave  the  Orkneys, 
and  when  he  was  quite  ready  he  went  first  to  Thurso 
and  there  disembarked.  A  bishop  was  in  the  borg 
at  Skara  Volstad  (Scrabster),  and  when  the  men  of 
Caithness  saw  the  army  of  Earl  Harald  they  per- 
ceived that  they  could  not  stand  against  him.  They 
were  told  that  the  earl  was  in  such  an  ill  temper 
that  no  man  could  say  what  he  might  do.  Then 
said  the  bishop,  if  we  can  treat  with  him  successfully, 
he  will  give  you  peace.  .  .  .  Harald  rushed  up  from 
the  ships  to  the  borg.  The  bishop  went  to  meet 
the  earl  and  received  him  with  kind  words  ;  but 
their  interview  ended  in  the  earl  having  the  bishop 
seized,  and  his  tongue  cut  out,  and  then  ordered  a 
knife  to  be  stuck  into  his  eyes  and  had  him  blinded. 
During  this  torment  the  bishop  invoked  the  virgin 
Saint  Trodlheima.  Then  he  went  up  on  a  hill  and 
they  set  him  at  liberty.  There  was  a  woman  on 
the  hill  and  the  bishop  desired  her  to  help  him. 
She  saw  that  blood  was  falling  from  his  face  and  said 
— 'Rest  quiet,  my  lord,  for  I  will  willingly  help  you.' 

"The  bishop  was  brought  to  the  place  where 
S.  Trodlheima  rests,  and  there  he  got  recovery  of 
his  speech  and  sight." 

It  will  be  seen  from  this  that  John  of 
Fordun,  instead  of  exaggerating  the  narrative, 
brings  it  into  sober  prose,  eliminates  the 
miraculous  element  and  suggests  what  was 
probably    the    case,    that    Earl    Harald's    men 


ACCESSION  OF  KING  JOHN 

were  of  milder  mood  than  their  master,  who 
was  probably  drunk,  and,  by  wounding  the 
bishop  in  the  face  and  mouth,  deceived  the 
earl  into  the  belief  that  his  orders  had  been 
carried  out. 

Meanwhile,  Queen  Ermengarde  had  borne 
the  wished-for  heir,  afterwards  to  become 
Alexander  II.,  and  the  marriage  with  Prince 
Otto  was  off.  It  is  matter  for  speculation 
how,  if  it  had  taken  place,  it  would  have 
affected  Scotland,  for  Otto  became  a  very 
great  personage,  being  elected  King  of  the 
Romans  in   1198  and  Emperor  in  1209. 

The  death  of  Richard  Cceur-de-lion  in 
1 199  and  the  accession  of  King  John  put  an 
end  to  the  harmony  between  the  two  king- 
doms. We  have  to  rely  entirely  on  English 
chronicles  for  a  knowledge  of  what  took  place. 
According  to  Roger  Hoveden,  King  William 
sent  envoys  immediately  to  demand  of  John 
the  restoration  of  his  patrimony  in  North- 
umberland and  Cumberland.  The  Archbishop 
of  Canterbury  and  the  Marshal  of  England 
would  not  allow  these  envoys  to  cross  to 
Normandy,  but  caused  Earl  David  to  inform 
William  that    he    must    wait   patiently   until 


201 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

King  John  came  to  England.  Meanwhile 
King  John  pacified  King  William  by  sending 
word  by  Eustace  de  Vesci,  William's  son-in- 
law,  that  all  his  petitions  should  be  satisfied, 
if  he  would  keep  the  peace.  This  was  in 
April,  1 1 99:  in  May,  after  John  had  come 
to  England,  William  renewed  his  demand, 
threatening  to  seize  Northumberland  by  force. 
John  replied,  "  When  the  King  of  Scots,  my 
dearest  cousin,  comes  to  me,  I  shall  do  for 
him  what  is  just,  in  this  and  the  rest  of  his 
petitions."  ^  John  went  to  Northampton  at 
Pentecost,  expecting  to  meet  the  King  of 
Scots  there ;  but  William  refused  to  come, 
collected  an  army  and  sent  fresh  envoys  to 
John  announcing  his  intention  of  invading 
Northumberland  if  he  did  not  get  a  favour- 
able answer  within  forty  days.  John  sent 
no  further  reply  ;  appointed  William  de 
Estuteville  Sheriff  of  Northumberland  and 
Cumberland,  and  returned  to  Normandy. 

The  fat  now  seemed  to  be  in  the  fire,  or 
very  near  it :  but  Hoveden  declares  that,  on 
the  eve  of  the  threatened  invasion.  King 
William  was  warned    in    a    dream   to   desist, 

^  Hoveden's  CAronka,  vol.  iv.  pp.  89-92. 
202 


SALVO  JURE  SUO 

and  he  did  so,  dismissing  the  army  he  had 
assembled.  Next  year,  the  two  kings  met  at 
Lincoln  on  21st  November,  and  there,  "on  a 
high  hill  outside  the  city,  in  sight  of  all  the 
people,  William  King  of  Scots  became  the 
man  of  John  King  of  England  for  his  right  and 
swore  fealty  to  him  on  the  cross  of  Hubert  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury  .  .  .  saving  his  pwn 
right.'- 

On  all  similar  occasions  of  homage  done  by 
Kings  of  Scots  to  Kings  of  England  this  most 
ambiguous  phrase  occurs — sa/vo  jure  suo — 
saving  his  own  right.  Manifestly  we  hold 
that  it  meant  the  King  of  Scots'  independent 
right  to  his  own  kingdom,  and  that  homage 
was  done  by  him  only  for  his  estates  in 
England ;  and  there  is  nothing  in  Roger 
Hoveden's  account  of  the  meeting  to  indicate 
any  more ;  but  the  contemporary  Roger  Wen- 
dover  goes  a  step  further,  asserting  that  William 
did  homage  for  all  his  right.^  Naturally  this 
statement  by  an  irresponsible  chronicler  was 
made  the  most  of  by  English  statesmen  and 
writers  in  after  years,  and,  unhappily,  the  loss 

^Hoveden's  Chronica,  vol.  iv,  p.  141. 

2  Flores  Historiaruniy  i.  308. 
203 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

of  the  Scottish  chronicles  leaves  us  without 
any  contemporary  statement  of  the  Scottish 
side  of  the  dispute.  John  of  Fordun  expressly 
limits  King  William's  homage  as  being  "  for 
all  his  lands  and  honours  which  he  had  a  right 
to  in  England,  and  which  his  predecessors  had 
formerly  held,  without  prejudice  to  all  his 
dignities.'*  ^ 

After  the  ceremony  at  Lincoln,  King 
William  once  more  demanded  Northumber- 
land, Cumberland  and  Westmorland  as  his 
rightful  heritage :  John  asked  that  his  decision 
on  the  claim  should  be  deferred  till  Whitsun- 
day following  ;  when  Whitsunday  came  he 
asked  for  a  postponement  till  Michaelmas 
1 20 1,  in  which  year  the  priceless  chronicle 
of  Roger  Hoveden  comes  to  an  end,  and  for 
eight  years  thereafter  there  is  a  total  absence 
of  all  reference  to  international  affairs  by  the 
other  English  chroniclers. 

We  know,  indeed,  from  the  public  records 
that  the  two  kings  corresponded  on  generally 
amicable  terms  and  met  occasionally  at  York 
for  the  discussion  of  matters  of  moment.  In 
1209,    however,    the    current    of    events    is 

1  Fordun's  Annalia,  xxiii. 
204 


GERVASE  OF  CANTERBURY 

restored.  John  had  caused  a  great  castle  to 
be  begun  at  Tweedmouth,  intended  to  over- 
awe and  command  the  Scottish  fortress  of 
Berwick.  John  of  Fordun  states  that  William 
could  not  allow  this,  attacked  the  workmen, 
put  them  all  to  the  sword  and,  twice  over, 
levelled  the  building  with  the  ground.^ 

King  John  was  under  threat  of  excommuni- 
cation :  his  kingdom  was  already  under  papal 
interdict ;  nevertheless  he  marched  in  force  to 
the  Border,  and  from  Gervase  of  Canterbury, 
a  monk  who  at  that  time  was  writing  the 
chronicle  called  Gesta  Regum^  we  receive  a 
good  impression  of  the  disaffection  existing 
among  the  royal  troops. 

"  When  the  King  of  England,"  says  he,  "advanced 

with  a  numerous  army  to  Scotland,  the  knights  who 

were  in  the  army  murmured,  saying — 'Where  are 

we  going  ?  what  are  we  doing  ?     We  are  as  Pagans, 

unchristian,  without  the  law  of  God.     What  chance 

have  we,  then,  against  that  holy  man,  the  King  of 

Scotland  ?     Assuredly  God  will  fight  for  him  against 

us,  for  he  has  done  several  miracles  on  his  behalf* 

So  when  these  and  other  murmurs  of  his  soldiers 

had  been  reported  to  the  English  king,  he  directed 

Geoffrey  Fitz  Peter  prefect  of  England  and  certain 

other  earls  to  apply  their  whole  minds  to  peace."  ^ 

'^Jnnalia,  xxv.  ^  Qgjta  Rfgum,  vol.  ii.  102-3  (Rolls  Series). 

205 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

Nor  was  the  old  lion  William  as  eager  for 
battle  as  of  yore.  The  two  kings  concluded 
peace  at  Norham :  the  obnoxious  castle  at 
Tweedmouth  was  abandoned,  William  agree- 
ing to  pay  15,000  marks  indemnity,  to  give 
hostages  and  to  entrust  his  two  daughters  to 
John,  who  undertook  to  find  them  suitable 
husbands.  The  Melrose  Chronicle  states  that 
the  Scots  were  greatly  displeased  with  this 
treaty. 

The  same  authority  dismisses  very  briefly 
the  insurrection  raised  in  the  north  by  Guthred, 
son  of  the  Celtic  pretender,  Donald  Ban  Mac- 
William.  There  is  more  about  it  in  the 
English  chronicles.  The  Annals  of  S,  Edmund's^ 
a  contemporary  authority,  states  that  King  John 
sent  a  contingent  of  Brabantines  under  an  Eng- 
lish noble  to  assist  King  William  in  putting 
down  the  rebellion,  and  Walter  of  Coventry, 
also  contemporary,  declares  that  John  went 
there  in  person,  which  cannot  be  true.^  It  is 
a  confusion  with  John's  journey  to  meet  the 
King  of  Scots  at  Norham.  But  Walter  gives 
a  shrewd  suggestion  as  to  the  source  of  this 
rebellion. 

1  Memorials  ofS.  EdmuncPs  Abbey,  vol.  ii.  p.  20  (Rolls  Series). 

206 


KING  ALEXANDER  II. 

"  Guthred,"  says  he,  "  was  of  the  ancient  line  of 
Scottish  kings,  and,  supported  by  Scots  and  Irish,  had 
long  practised  hostility  against  the  modern  kings,  as 
had  also  his  father  Donald.  For  the  later  Kings  of 
Scots  boast  of  being  French  [Norman]  in  race  and 
manners,  in  language  and  culture  ;  and  after  reducing 
the  Scots  [Celts]  to  utter  servitude,  they  admit  only 
Normans  to  their  friendship  and  service.*'  ^ 

Henceforward,  until  King  William's  death 
in  1214,  within  five  days  of  completing  his 
jubilee,  he  and  John  remained  on  excellent 
terms  ;  but  matters  took  an  unfavourable  turn 
when  his  son,  a  lad  of  sixteen,  succeeded  as 
Alexander  II.  There  was  the  usual  Celtic 
insurrection  in  the  north  in  favour  of  Donald 
Ban  Mac  William,  but  it  was  put  down,  as  the 
Melrose  Chronicle  records,  with  more  than 
usual  promptitude  by  Macintagart,  Earl  of 
Ross,  who  was  able  to  send  a  sackful  of  rebel 
heads  as  a  coronation  gift  to  the  young  king. 
In  1 2 1 5  Alexander,  taking  advantage  of  King 
John's  controversy  with  his  barons  after  Runny- 
mede,  endeavoured  to  make  good  his  claim  to 
Northumberland  by  force  of  arms.  The  Mel- 
rose Chronicle  states  that  he  besieged  Norham 
Castle  for  forty  days  from   19th  October,  but 

^  Memoriak,  vol.  ii.  p.  206  (Rolls  Series). 
207 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

failed  to  take  it ;  yet  that  on  22nd  of  that 
month  he  received  the  homage  of  the  Northum- 
brian barons  at  Feltoun.  This  brought  King 
John  to  the  north,  sending  word  to  Alexander, 
says  Matthew  of  Paris,  that  "  he  would  hunt 
that  red  fox  from  his  lair."  He  burnt  Berwick, 
the  chief  seaport  of  Scotland,  and,  adds  Mat- 
thew, "  would  have  wrought  much  slaughter 
and  destruction,  had  not  great  need  recalled 
him,  brooking  no  delay."  ^  The  Melrose 
chronicler  describes  the  devastation  wrought 
by  the  English  as  fearful  and  unprecedented — 
mira  et  inaudita.  He  declares  that  the  Scottish 
barons  burnt  their  own  villages  and  crops  lest 
they  should  be  to  the  profit  of  the  enemy.  He 
says  that  John  burnt  Mitford  and  Morpeth  on 
the  7th  January,  Alnwick  on  the  9th,  Wark 
on  the  nth,  and  Roxburgh  on  the  i6th  after 
sacking  Berwick  on  the  15  th,  where  many  of 
the  inhabitants  were  put  to  shameful  torture. 
From  Berwick  he  marched  to  Haddington  and 
Dunbar,  which  were  burnt  on  19th  January, 
and  in  returning  Coldingham  Priory  was 
plundered.  All  this  is  greatly  in  excess  of 
anything    indicated   by   Matthew    Paris :    the 

^  Chronica  Majora^  vol.  ii.  pp.  641-2. 
208 


MATTHEW   PARIS 

Melrose  chronicler,  however,  must  have  seen 
the  glare  of  the  fires  he  describes. 

Matthew  Paris  becomes  at  this  period  a 
most  valuable  source  of  information.  He  was 
a  monk  of  S.  Albans,  where  Roger  Wendover 
was  historiographer ;  he  succeeded  to  that 
office  when  Roger  died  in  1236,  and  his 
Chronica  Majora  contains  matter  not  to  be 
found  elsewhere. 

The  great  need,  referred  to  by  Matthew  as 
recalling  King  John  from  the  invasion  of 
Scotland,  indeed  brooked  no  delay.  John's 
disaffected  barons  had  repudiated  their  allegi- 
ance, and  elected  the  French  Dauphin,  after- 
wards Louis  VIII.,  King  of  England.  Next, 
in  August,  12 1 6,  Roger  Wendover  informs  us 
that  King  Alexander  "  came  with  a  large  army, 
through  fear  of  King  John,  and  did  homage  to 
Louis  at  Dover  for  the  possessions  which  he  must 
hold  of  the  King  of  'England''  ^  The  limitation 
is  important.  The  homage  was  for  Alexander's 
English  estates,  and  not,  as  in  later  years  it  was 
attempted  to  prove,  for  his  realm  of  Scotland. 

The  Melrose  Chronicle  confirms  in  every 
respect   this   remarkable  march   of  a   Scottish 

^Flares  Historiarunty  vol.  ii.  pp.  193-4. 
o  209 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

army  as  far  south  as  Dover,  but  there  is  inter- 
polated in  a  hand  of  the  fifteenth  century  a 
note  to  the  effect  that  the  King  of  Scots  did 
homage  to  Louis  in  London,  not  Dover. 

King  John  died  suddenly  on  19th  October, 
much  to  the  relief  of  both  nations. 

Henry  III.  v^as  only  twelve  years  old  v^hen 
he  succeeded,  and  the  Regent,  William  Mar- 
shall, Earl  of  Pembroke,  was  far  too  wise  to 
continue  hostilities  with  Scotland,  which  was 
therefore  included  in  the  treaty  of  peace  which 
was  purchased  from  the  Dauphin  for  ^10,000. 
Thereafter  there  is  no  mention  of  Scottish 
affairs  in  the  English  chronicles  until  the  year 
1220,  when  the  two  kings  met  at  York  to 
arrange  King  Alexander's  marriage  with  King 
Henry's  sister,  the  Princess  Joanna.  The 
marriage  took  place  next  year,  according  to 
the  Melrose  Chronicle  on  19th  June,  according 
to  Matthew  Paris  on  25  th  June,  and  according 
to  Abbot  Ralph  of  Coggeshall  on  30th  May. 
But  ten  years  later,  when  King  Henry  wished 
further  to  cement  the  alliance  by  marrying 
Margaret,  the  younger  sister  of  the  King  of 
Scots,  Matthew  of  Paris  says  that  the  English 

barons  indignantly  objected,  holding  it  to  be 

210 


OUTRAGE  IN  CAITHNESS 

unfitting  that  the  younger  sister  should  be 
crowned  Queen  of  England  when  her  elder 
sister  was  only  the  wife  of  Hubert  de  Burgh, 
the  king's  justiciar. 

Much  uncertainty  hangs  over  the  part  which 
John,  Earl  of  Orkney,  had  in  the  horrible  out- 
rage perpetrated  in  1222  on  Adam,  Bishop  of 
Caithness,  formerly  Abbot  of  Moray.  It  seems 
that  he  had  allowed  the  tithes  to  fall  heavily  in 
arrear,  and  when  he  tried  to  collect  them,  a 
gang  of  300  ruffians  beset  his  palace  at  Halkirk, 
beat  him  cruelly,  bound  him  and  burnt  him  to 
death  in  his  own  kitchen.  The  contemporary 
Annals  of  Dunstable  state  that  the  earl  was 
present,  killed  the  bishop's  chaplain  with  his 
own  hand,  and,  when  the  bishop  escaped  out 
of  the  fire,  caused  him  to  be  thrown  back  into 
it  and  consumed. ^  The  Melrose  Chronicle  does 
not  mention  the  earl ;  Fordun  and  Wyntoun 
say  that  he  was  at  hand,  and  insinuate  that 
the  crime  was  not  done  without  his  ap- 
proval. Anyhow,  King  Alexander  punished 
him  severely  for  not  keeping  better  order  in 
his  earldom.  He  fined  him  heavily,  and  for- 
feited half  his  lands.     Wyntoun  declares  that 

"^  Annaies  Monasticiy  vol.  iii.  pp.  77-78. 
211 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

the  earl  was  "  nere  by,"  but  not  actually  present ; 
and  that  the  king  was  compelled  by  the  indig- 
nation of  the  Scottish  clergy  to  do  this  justice 
upon  him.^ 

In  April,  1236,  King  Alexander  had  to  put 
down  an  insurrection  in  Galloway,  consequent 
upon  the  death  of  Alan,  lord  of  that  province. 
Rebellion  among  the  Galloway  Picts  would 
scarcely  be  worth  special  notice,  so  frequently 
did  it  occur,  but  for  a  curious  passage  in 
Matthew  Paris's  chronicle  describing  a  pagan 
ceremony  observed  by  the  conspirators,  which 
he  says  was  the  custom  of  their  forefathers. 

"  All  these  barbarians,  and  their  chiefs  and  magis- 
trates, were  bled  from  the  precordial  vein  into  a  large 
vessel,  stirring  and  mixing  it  after  it  was  drawn ;  and 
afterwards  they  offered  it,  mixed,  to  one  another  in 
turn,  and  drank  it  as  a  sign  that  they  were  thenceforth 
bound  in  indissoluble  brotherhood,  united  through 
good  and  ill  fortune  even  to  laying  down  their  lives."  ^ 

In  the  same  year  King  Alexander  renewed 
his  demand  for  Northumberland  and  Cumber- 
land, but  on  25th  September,  1237,  he  agreed 
at  York  to  commute  his  claim  for  a  grant  of 
land  worth  ^C^oo  a  year,  and  thus  was  closed 

^Wyntoun's  Cronyki/,  book  vii.  ch.  9,  lines  2735-2774. 

^Chronica  Majoray  vol.  iii.  p.  365. 
212 


ALEXANDER  III.'S  MARRIAGE 

this  ancient  dispute,  arising  out  of  David  I.'s 
marriage  lOO  years  before  with  the  heiress  of 
Waltheof,  Earl  of  Northumberland. 

Notwithstanding  this  settlement,  the  subse- 
quent treaty  of  Newcastle  in  1244  and  the 
contract  of  marriage  therein  arranged  between 
the  heir-apparent  of  Scotland  (afterwards  Alex- 
ander III.,  but  at  that  time  a  child  of  three 
years)  and  Margaret,  Princess  Royal  of  England, 
Henry  III.  never  trusted  his  brother-in-law, 
Alexander  II.,  whose  second  wife  was  a  French- 
woman, and  war  was  more  than  once  imminent 
between  the  two  countries.  But  when  Alex- 
ander II.  died  in  1249,  leaving  the  crown  to 
his  son,  Alexander  III.,  a  boy  of  eight  years, 
Henry  III.  acted  an  honourable  and  friendly 
part,  earning  thereby  warm  eulogium  from  the 
Scottish  chronicler,  John  of  Fordun. 

"  Never,"  says  he,  "  did  any  of  the  English  or 
British  kings  in  any  time  past,  keep  his  pledges 
towards  the  Scots  more  faithfully  and  steadfastly  than 
this  Henry.  For  nearly  the  whole  of  his  reign  he 
was  looked  upon  by  the  Kings  of  Scotland,  father  and 
son,  as  their  most  faithful  neighbour  and  counsellor : 
a  thing  which  never  or  seldom  had  happened,  save  in 
the  days — alas,  so  few  ! — of  Richard  Coeur  de  Lion."  ^ 

^  Annaliay  xlix. 
213 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

King  Alexander's  marriage  to  Princess 
Margaret  at  York  on  the  day  after  Christmas, 
1 25 1,  is  described  in  lively  detail  by  Matthew 
Paris.  He  tells  how  the  numerous  retinue  of 
the  King  of  Scots  were  all  lodged  together  in 
one  street  as  a  precautionary  measure  ;  which 
notwithstanding  they  came  to  blows  with  the 
retainers  of  the  English  lords,  "  first  with  their 
fists,  then  with  their  nails  and  afterwards  with 
cudgels.  .  . .  There  were  so  many  numerous 
hosts  of  nobles  of  English,  French  and  Scots, 
so  many  large  troops  of  knights,  adorned  with 
wanton  robes,  vain  in  their  silks  and  changes 
of  raiment,  that  their  profane  and  wanton 
vanity,  if  it  were  fully  described,  would  fill 
the  hearers  with  wonder  and  disgust.  For  a 
thousand  knights  and  more  appeared  at  the 
wedding  on  behalf  of  the  English  king  clothed 
in  silk  .  . .  and  on  the  morrow  they  threw  all 
those  aside  and  presented  themselves  at  court 
in  new  robes."  Little  King  Alexander,  we 
are  told,  did  homage  to  King  Henry  "  for  the 
possessions  which  he  holds  of  the  King  of 
England — to  wit,  in  the  Kingdom  of  England 
— to  wit,  for  Lothian  and  the  other  lands."  ^ 

^  Chronica  Majqra^  vol.  v.  pp.  266-270. 
214 


ALEXANDER   REFUSES   HOMAGE 

I  make  no  comment  upon  this,  except  that 
Matthew  Paris  must  have  been  misinformed 
about  Lothian,  which  we  must  believe  was 
ceded  to  Malcolm  II.  by  Eadulf  Cudel  after 
the  Scottish  victory  at  Carham  in  1018.  Even 
if  homage  had  been  claimed  and  paid  sub- 
sequently to  that  event,  it  was  utterly 
renounced  by  Richard  for  himself  and  his 
successors  under  the  treaty  of  Canterbury,  5th 
December,  1 189. 

Paris  adds  that  when  King  Henry  went  on 
to  demand  that  Alexander  should  do  homage 
for  his  kingdom,  the  royal  lad  replied  that  he 
had  come  to  England  to  be  married,  and  not 
to  argue  about  such  a  difficult  question. 
Which  question  King  Henry  did  not  press 
further,  but,  says  Paris,  "  dissembled  every- 
thing, passing  over  it  for  the  time  in  silence." 
This  avoidance  of  a  thorny  subject  may  per- 
haps be  traced  to  the  anxiety  of  Queen  Eleanor 
for  the  future  tranquillity  of  her  daughter  ; 
because,  as  all  men  know,  and  as  the  chronicles 
abundantly  testify,  Queen  Eleanor  was  the  real 
ruler  of  England  in  those  days.  She  might 
well  feel  uneasy  about  her  daughter's  welfare  in 

Scotland.    The  outset  of  Alexander  III.'s  reign 

215 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

of  thirty-six  years  presented  little  augury  of  its 
subsequent  auspicious  course.  Party  faction 
and  court  intrigue  took  the  place  of  dynastic 
rebellion.  Robert  de  Ross  and  John  de  Balliol 
were  sent  with  the  child  couple  to  Edinburgh 
as  their  guardians.  Matthew  Paris  gives  a 
dismal  account  of  their  sojourn,  which  was 
practically  imprisonment  "  in  that  castle,  a 
dreary  and  solitary  place,"  he  says,  "  wholly 
without  wholesome  air  or  verdure,  as  being 
near  the  sea."  Queen  Eleanor,  concerned  at 
rumours  about  her  daughter's  health,  sent  a 
physician,  Reginald  of  Bath,  to  ascertain  the 
truth.  He  spoke  his  mind  freely  about  the 
disgraceful  state  in  which  he  found  the  young 
king  and  queen — too  freely,  it  seems,  for  he 
presently  fell  sick  and  died,  as  was  roundly 
asserted,  by  poison.  This  brought  King 
Henry  to  the  Border  in  person  :  Ross  and 
Balliol  were  dismissed  in  disgrace ;  Ross's 
estates  being  forfeited,  but,  says  Paris,  "  Balliol 
prudently  made  peace  for  himself  by  satisfying 
the  king's  needs  with  money,  which  he  had  in 
abundance."  ^ 

The  Scottish   Council   was    dismissed,   says 

'^Ibid,  pp.  501-502. 
216 


THE  LAST  KING  OF  PEACE 

Fordun,  and  a  fresh  one  appointed,  one  of 
whom  was  Robert  de  Ross,  King  Alexander's 
cousin,  which  is  diametrically  opposed  to 
Paris's  statement,  i 

"  But,"  continues  Fordun,  "  these  councillors 
were  so  many  kings.  For  in  those  days  one 
who  saw  the  poor  crushed  down,  nobles 
ousted  from  their  inheritance,  citizens  forced 
into  drudgery,  churches  violated,  might  with 
good  reason  exclaim — '  Woe  unto  the  kingdom 
where  the  king  is  a  boy.' "  Yet  this  boy  was 
to  prove  the  best  king  that  had  reigned  or 
was  to  reign  over  Scotland  as  a  separate  realm  ; 
a  ruler  whose  subjects  enjoyed  such  peace  and 
prosperity  as  their  posterity  were  not  to  know 
again  for  full  four  hundred  years  :  a  monarch 
for  whom  the  chronicler  Wyntoun  lamented 
in  the  well-known  stanza  : 

"  Quhen  Alysaunder  cure  Kyng  was  dede 

That  Scotland  led  in  luwe  and  le, 
Away  wes  sons  off  ale  and  brede, 

Off  wyne  and  wax,  ojfF  gamyn  and  gle. 
Oure  gold  wes  changyd  into  lede  ; 

Christ,  born  into  Vyrgynitie, 
Succoure  Scotland  and  remede, 

That  stad  is  in  perplexit6."  ^ 

"^  Annalia,  i.  ^  Crony ki/^  book  vii.  chap.  lo,  at  the  end. 

217 


VI. 

A.D.     1265— 1406. 


VI. 

A.D.    1265— 1406. 

In  this,  the  last  lecture  of  the  present  series, 
we  reach  a  period  when  the  unification  of 
Scotland  was  completed  by  the  defeat  of  King 
Hako  at  Largs  in  1263,  and  the  annexation  of 
the  Isle  of  Man  and  the  Western  Isles  in  1266. 
The  Melrose  Chronicle  continues  to  be  the 
only  contemporary  Scottish  authority,  whence 
we  learn  that  it  was  a  monk  of  Melrose,  Regi- 
nald by  name,  who  was  sent  to  Norway  in 
1265  to  negotiate  with  Magnus  VL,  successor 
of  Hako,  for  the  cession  of  the  islands,  whereby 
the  realm  of  Scotland  became  what  it  is  now, 
plus  the  Isle  of  Man  and  minus  Orkney  and 
Shetland. 

Now,  although  the  reign  of  Alexander  III. 
was  most   momentous  and    beneficent   to   the 

Scottish   nation,  I  only   propose  to  call   your 

221 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

attention  to  one  matter  connected  with  it — 
the  question  of  homage  to  England.  The 
Chronicle  of  Melrose  ends  abruptly  in  the 
middle  of  a  sentence  in  1270,  consequently 
we  have  to  rely  entirely  on  English  authorities 
for  King  Alexander's  doings  when  he  attended 
the  Parliament  of  Edward  I.  in  1278.  In  the 
Annals  of  Waver  ley  (contemporary)  it  is  stated 
simply  that  in  the  middle  of  October  he  did 
homage,!  as  he  would  naturally  do  to  the  feudal 
superior  of  his  lands  in  England.  Another 
contemporary  authority,  Thomas  Wykes, 
canon-regular  of  Osney  Abbey,  says  that  King 
Alexander  came,  "whether  willingly  or  un- 
willingly I  wit  not,"  in  response  to  King 
Edward's  summons,  "  to  renew  in  his  presence 
the  homage  which  he  had  done  to  King 
Henry  for  lands  which  he  owes  to  hold  of 
him,  neighbouring  upon  the  kingdom  of 
Scotland." 

Now  note  the  different  gloss  put  upon  the 
transaction  in  the  Annals  of  Worcester^  which 
were  not  compiled  until  early  in  the  fourteenth 
century,  after  King  Edward  had  assumed  the 
overlordship   of  Scotland.     This  writer  states 

^  Annales  Monastici,  vol.  ii.  p.  390. 
222 


RENEWED   CLAIM  OF  HOMAGE 

that  Alexander  "  did  homage  to  my  lord  the 
King  of  England  for  the  lands  which  he  holds 
in  Tynedale  and  Westmorland,  saving,  how- 
ever, to  the  King  of  England  his  right  which 
he  says  he  has  in  the  land  of  Scotland  and 
Lothian." 

Among  the  Close  Rolls  of  6  Edward  I.  is 
a  memorandum  of  fealty  sworn  by  Robert 
de  Brus,  Earl  of  Carrick,  on  behalf  of  King 
Alexander,  "for  the  services  due  on  account 
of  lands  and  tenements  which  I  hold  of  the 
King  of  England."  King  Edward's  acceptance 
is  recorded,  "  saving  the  claim  of  homage  for 
the  kingdom  of  Scotland,  whenever  they  should 
choose  to  discuss  that."  This  minute  bears 
the  date  of  Michaelmas,  i,e.  29th  September, 
but  it  cannot  be  accepted  as  genuine,  seeing 
that  among  the  Patent  Rolls  is  another  memo- 
randum or  minute,  dated  17th  October,  stating 
that  the  King  of  England  declares  that  King 
Alexander  came  before  him  at  Tewkesbury  on 
the  previous  day,  offering  to  do  him  homage, 
but  as  King  Edward  had  not  his  council  with 
him,  he  deferred  the  ceremony  to  another 
occasion.     There    is   no    record   of  any  such 

subsequent   occasion,  whence   the   assumption 

223 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

is  not  unfair  that  the  memorandum  purporting 
to  be  of  29th  September  is  not  genuine,  but 
was  concocted  to  meet  the  demand  made  by- 
King  Edward  in  1291  for  documentary  evi- 
dence in  support  of  his  claim  to  overlordship. 

Finally,  there  is  the  Scottish  version  of 
this  transaction,  preserved  as  No.  321  in 
the  Register  of  Dunfermline^  which  gives  the 
date  as  28th  October,  quite  consistent  with 
the  postponement  at  Tewkesbury  on  17th 
October.  According  to  the  Dunfermline  docu- 
ment. King  Alexander  tendered  his  homage 
through  Bruce,  Earl  of  Carrick,  for  the  lands 
he  held  in  England,  saving  my  own  kingdom. 
The  Bishop  of  Norwich,  it  is  stated,  inter- 
rupted by  exclaiming,  "  and  saving  the  right 
of  my  lord  King  Edward  to  homage  for  your 
kingdom "  ;  upon  which  King  Alexander 
answered  in  a  loud  voice,  "That  is  due  to 
God  only,  for  it  is  from  him  alone  that  I  hold 
my  crown." 

For  my  own   part,  I   cannot  entertain  any 

doubt    whatever     that,    although     ambitious 

prelates  like  the  Bishop  of  Norwich  hankered 

after    the    old    claim    of    superiority,   which 

implied  the  subjection  of  the  Scottish  Church 

224 


'  THE   INTERREGNUM 

to  the  Church  of  England,  King  Edward  was 
far  too  friendly  with  his  brother-in-law,  King 
Alexander,  to  allow  that  claim  to  be  revived 
during  Alexander's  life  ;  nor  did  he  make  any 
attempt  to  establish  it  until  it  was  forced  upon 
his  notice  by  the  appeal  of  Bishop  Eraser  and 
the  Legitimist  party  in  Scotland,  who  besought 
him  to  save  their  country  from  civil  war  after 
the  death  of  the  Maid  of  Norway.  Then, 
when  it  was  evident  that  intervention  was  the 
only  way,  Edward  acceded  to  the  appeal,  and 
did  his  best  to  make  good  the  ancient,  though 
as  I  believe  groundless,  claim  to  overlordship. 
And  we  may  assume  that  some  of  those  whom 
he  employed  to  collect  documentary  evidence 
in  support  of  his  claim  were  not  very  scrupu- 
lous about  authenticity  of  the  material. 

I  must  now  pass  in  silence  over  what  must 
be  regarded  as  the  most  crucial  period  in  the 
history  of  Scotland,  embracing  the  interregnum 
caused  by  the  death  of  the  Maid  of  Norway, 
the  wars  of  Wallace  and  Bruce,  and  the  ulti- 
mate surrender  of  the  claim  to  overlordship  by 
Edward  III.  in  1327.  And  if  you  think  it 
strange  why  I  have  nothing  to  say  about  so 

momentous  a  period,  I  may  explain  that,  with 
p  225 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

the  close  of  the  Melrose  chronicle  in  1270,  we 
are  left  without  light  from  any  contemporary- 
Scots  writer.  English  chronicles  remain  in 
plenty,  but  they  give  only  one  side  of  the 
question,  and  that  at  a  time  when  international 
animosity  ran  higher  than  at  any  previous 
period. 

One  exception  must  be  made  by  referring 
to  the  Scalacronica  of  Sir  Thomas  Gray.  It 
is  true  that  Gray  did  not  begin  to  compile 
his  narrative  till  after  1355,  when  he  lay  for 
two  years  a  prisoner  in  Edinburgh  Castle  and 
beguiled  his  tedium  by  studying  in  the  library 
there,  which  seems  to  have  been  better  fur- 
nished than  one  might  have  expected.  It  is 
true  that  much  of  the  said  narrative,  which  is 
written  in  Norman  French  (the  language  of  the 
court  and  the  law  at  the  time),  is  of  no  original 
value,  being,  as  Gray  frankly  says  in  his  prologue, 
a  mere  transcript  of  passages  from  Gildas,  Bede, 
Higden  and  other  chroniclers ;  but  it  possesses 
a  peculiar,  indeed  a  unique,  value  in  being  the 
work  of  a  soldier  who  knew  what  he  was 
writing  about  in  describing  military  matters. 
Moreover,     Gray's    father,    also    named     Sir 

Thomas,  saw  forty-six  years'  almost  continuous 

226 


<  SCALACRONICA ' 

active  service  in  the  Scottish  war  beginning 
with  the  rising  of  Wallace  in  1297.  For  the 
greater  part  of  that  period  he  v^as  Constable 
of  Norham  Castle,  a  much  disputed  fortress  in 
the  very  cockpit  of  Britain ;  he  marched  with 
Edward  II.  to  Bannockburn,  and,  being  taken 
prisoner  on  the  day  before  the  battle,  witnessed 
the  action  from  within  the  Scottish  camp.  As 
he  lived  until  1343,  his  son,  the  chronicler, 
must  have  framed  his  narrative  of  the  wars 
of  Wallace  and  Bruce  largely  upon  what  his 
father  told  him.  And  whereas  his  description 
of  the  battle  of  Bannockburn  differs  in  many 
important  particulars  from  the  accounts  given 
by  monkish  writers  of  the  period,  I  do  not 
think  anyone  can  have  a  clear  impression  of 
the  disposition  of  the  forces  in  that  engage- 
ment, or  of  the  various  passages  in  the  conflict, 
without  studying  Gray's  narrative  on  the 
battlefield  itself. 

A  further  exception  must  be  made  in  favour 
of  the  compilation  known  as  the  Chronicle  of 
Lanercost^  which,  whether  it  was  executed 
at  Lanercost  Priory  or,  as  Father  Stevenson 
believed,  was  the  work  of  a  Franciscan  friar  of 

Carlisle,  is  a  fine  compendium  of  ecclesiastical 

227 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

myth,  historical  fact  and  partisan  invective 
from  the  hand  of  a  person  or  persons  in  a  good 
position  to  watch  the  course  of  events  on  the 
Border  in  the  reigns  of  the  first  three  Edv^ards 
of  England.  So  far  as  it  deals  with  that 
period,  it  appears  to  have  been  compiled  from 
contemporary  narratives. 

But  the  time  left  at  my  disposal  must  be 
given  to  consideration  of  the  Scottish  chroniclers 
of  the  fourteenth  century.  First  and  foremost 
of  these  stands  John  of  Fordun,  a  chantrey 
priest  of  Aberdeen,  about  whose  life  nothing 
is  known  save  what  can  be  gathered  from 
prologues  and  colophons  in  the  various  copies 
of  his  Scotichronicon.  These  copies  are  twenty- 
one  in  number,  all  but  six  being  abbreviations 
of  the  original.  It  is  in  the  prologue  to  one 
of  these  abridged  editions,  now  in  the  Advo- 
cates' Library,  that  we  get  the  fullest  account 
of  the  author.  It  is  stated  therein  how  "  that 
truculent  tormentor  Edward  the  first  after  the 
Conquest,  King  of  England  named  Lang- 
schankis  and  a  tyrant,"  caused  all  the  libraries 
in  the  kingdom  to  be  searched  for  authentic 
chronicles,    and,    having    got    them    into    his 

hands,  "  took  some  of  them  away  to  England 

228 


JOHN  OF  FORDUN 

and  committed  the  others  to  the  flames. 
Thereafter,"  continues  the  transcriber,  "  a 
certain  reverend  Scottish  priest,  Sir  John 
Fordun,  set  his  hand  to  the  task  of  recovering 
the  lost  chronicles,  travelling  afoot  through 
England  and  Ireland,  visiting  towns,  univer- 
sities, colleges,  churches  and  monasteries, 
collating  chronicles  and  collecting  information 
from  learned  persons,  and  taking  copious  notes 
in  a  book  carried  in  his  bosom."  The  late 
Dr.  Skene  has  given  ground  for  his  belief  that 
this  peregrination  took  place  betwreen  the 
years  1363  and  1385,  and  that  the  material 
collected  had  been  vsrorked  up  into  five  books 
called  Cronica  Gentis  Scotorum  before  the  author's 
death  in  or  about  1385. 

Fordun's  intention,  as  shown  in  one  of  the 
extant  copies,  was  to  imitate  Higden  by 
dividing  his  work  into  seven  books.  Among 
the  English  authorities  consulted,  he  seems 
to  have  relied  chiefly  on  the  chronicle  of  S. 
Mary  of  Huntingdon,  which  has  been  already 
referred  to  as  a  useful  source  of  information 
as  to  Scottish  affairs  in  the  twelfth  century, 
owing  to  the  earldom  of  Huntingdon   being 

an   appanage    of    the    Scottish    royal   family. 

229 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

Fordun  also  quotes  William  of  Malmesbury. 
In  Ireland  he  would  find  great  activity  pre- 
vailing in  historic  literature,  for  it  was  at  this 
time  that  the  Leabhar  gabhala^  or  Book  of 
Conquests^  was  being  composed,  and  John 
O'Dugan,  who  died  in  1372,  is  the  reputed 
author  of  the  tract,  the  Men  of  Alba — Alba 
being  the  ancient  name  of  Scotland.  Except 
Adamnan's  Life  of  S,  Columba  and  the  chronicles 
of  Melrose  and  Holyrood,  such  historical 
literature  as  Fordun  may  have  found  in  Scot- 
land itself  cannot  now  be  consulted,  for  it  has 
disappeared.  The  only  books  which  can  be 
identified  from  his  reference  to  them  is  a  Lfe 
of  S.  Brandan^  corresponding  to  neither  of  the 
two  lives  of  that  saint  in  the  Brussels  MS., 
and  the  Great  Register  of  the  Priory  of  S, 
Andrews^  which  has  not  been  seen  since  the 
year   1660. 

After  all,  if  we  had  nothing  but  the  five 
books  and  part  of  the  sixth  which  Fordun  had 
written  before  his  death,  his  chronicle  would 
carry  no  more  weight  than  any  of  the  many 
other  retrospective  medieval  compilations ; 
especially  as,  besides  recording  the  usual  pro- 
portion of  miracles,  he  expects  his  readers  to 

230 


WALTER  BOWER 

accept  a  complete  genealogy  of  David  I.  which 
he  carries  back  as  far  as  Japhet,  the  son  of 
Noah,  without  a  single  link  missing !  For- 
tunately, besides  the  five  completed  books, 
which  end  with  the  death  of  David  I.  in  1 153, 
he  left  a  great  mass  of  material  classed  as  Gesta 
Annalia^  with  which  he  had  intended  to  con- 
tinue his  chronicle,  and  it  is  from  these  Gesta 
that  we  learn  Scottish  history  in  the  fourteenth 
century  from  a  Scottish  point  of  view. 

Sixty  years  after  Fordun's  death  his  work 
was  made  public  under  the  name  of  Scoti- 
chronicon  in  sixteen  books.  Unfortunately,  it 
was  not  left  as  he  wrote  it.  It  had  come  into 
the  hands  of  Walter  Bower,  Abbot  of  Inch- 
colm,  who  made  extensive  interpolations  upon 
Fordun's  five  completed  books,  and  extended 
the  Gesta  Annalia  down  to  the  death  of 
James  I.  in  1437.  It  has  often  been  asserted 
that  Fordun  bequeathed  his  MSS.  to  Bower, 
and  committed  to  him  the  task  of  finishing 
what  he  had  begun ;  but  that  is  impossible, 
because  Bower  tells  us  that  he  was  not  born  till 
1385,  which  was  just  about  the  time  of  Fordun's 
death.     Bower  finished  his  Scotichronicon  in  1 447 

and  died  in  1449.     Many  historians  have  fallen 

231 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

into  the  error  of  quoting  the  Scotichronicon  as 
synonymous  with  Fordun ;  but  it  is  very 
important  to  keep  Fordun's  text  distinct  from 
the  manipulated  versions  and  additions  by 
Bower  and  other  continuators,  for  Bower  has 
not  only  made  large  additions  to  Fordun's  work, 
but  has  altered  the  narrative  itself  in  several 
passages.  "  This,"  observed  Dr.  Skene,  "  can 
only  be  viewed  as  intentional  falsification  of 
history  to  suit  a  purpose." 

The  purpose  of  such  falsification  may  be 
inferred  from  the  ethnology  of  the  Scottish 
people.  Writing  200  years  before  Bower,  in 
the  reign  of  Alexander  III.,  Matthew  Paris 
testifies  to  the  intense  jealousy  of  the  Celtic 
nobles  and  people  of  the  foreigners — Normans 
and  Flemings — who  had  supplanted  them  in  all 
the  richest  lands  and  highest  offices  of  state. 
He  assigns  this  racial  animosity  as  the  cause  of 
the  insurrection  of  Comyn,  Earl  of  Menteith, 
in  1257,  ^^^  ^^  kidnapping  of  the  young 
king.^  Fordun  does  not  attempt  to  explain  the 
motives  of  this  rebellion,  which,  if  he  knew 
them,  he  prudently  suppressed  out  of  deference, 
no  doubt,  to  the  royal  dynasty  under  which  he 

1  Chronica  Majora^  vol.  v.  p.  656. 
232 


BOWER  ALTERS  FORDUN'S  NARRATIVE 

lived,  which  was  of  Norman  descent.  But  Bower 
goes  a  step  further.  Not  content  with  suppressio 
veri^  he  has  no  scruples  about  suggestio  falsi, 
James  III.  was  then  on  the  throne,  the  son  of 
a  Flemish  lady  and  the  husband  of  a  Danish 
princess:  Celtic  tradition  had  become  unfashion- 
able and  Celtic  customs  obsolete  in  court  circles, 
and  Bower  takes  upon  himself  to  garble  For- 
dun's  account  of  the  succession  of  the  kings 
from  Malcolm  IV.  in  1153  to  David  11.  in 
1329.  Fordun  expressly  states  that  David  II. 
was  anointed  and  crowned  by  the  Bishop  of 
S.  Andrews,  "  specially  appointed  thereunto  by 
a  Bull  of  the  most  holy  Father  John  XXII.," 
adding,  "  it  is  not  recorded  that  any  of  the 
Kings  of  Scotland,  before  this  David,  were 
anointed  or  with  so  much  solemnity  crowned."^ 
Pope  John's  bull  is  in  the  Advocates'  Library 
to  confirm  Fordun's  accuracy;  but  such  ac- 
curacy did  not  suit  Bower's  purpose,  which 
was  to  exalt  the  dignity  of  the  reigning  house, 
and  to  make  the  enthronement  of  the  Scottish 
kings  conform  to  that  of  continental  monarchs. 
The  Celts  were  wont  to  elect  their  kings 
without  any  formal  coronation,  but  the  Seven 

1  Jnnalia,  cxlv. 
233 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

Earls  set  him  on  the  Lia  Fail — the  Stone  of 
Destiny  at  Scone.  Bower  lays  stress  on  the 
ceremony  of  coronation ;  in  the  case  of  Alex- 
ander II.  he  names  only  five  earls,  whereas 
Fordun  names  the  constitutional  seven.  In  the 
case  of  Alexander  III.,  Bower  has  the  hardi- 
hood to  declare  that  he  was  anointed  by  the 
Bishop  of  S.  Andrews,  which  is  manifestly 
false. 

Although  Fordun's  chronicle  is  largely  com- 
piled from  English  MSS.,  as  are  also  the 
Annalia^  from  which  he  intended  to  complete 
the  chronicle  (so  far  as  they  relate  to  events 
before  his  own  time),  still  John  of  Fordun 
must  be  honoured  as  the  Father  of  Scottish 
history.  Our  gratitude  is  also  due  in  no  small 
measure  to  the  late  Dr.  Skene,  who  first  pre- 
pared an  edition  of  Fordun's  work  free  from 
Bower's  interpolations  and  the  additions  by 
him  and  later  writers.  That  edition  forms 
Volumes  I.  and  IV.  of  the  Historians  of  Scotland 
series,  published  by  Edmonstone  and  Douglas 
in  1871-72. 

Next  in  date  to  Fordun's  chronicle  comes 

John  Barbour's  metrical  story  of  The  Brus^  a 

work  quite  invaluable  to  our  knowledge  of  the 

234 


JOHN   BARBOUR 

War  of  Independence,  and  possessing  the  rare 
merit  of  being  the  first  example  by  a  Scottish 
writer  in  Northern  English  or  Lowland  Scots, 
instead  of  the  usual  monkish  Latin.  He  was 
the  contemporary  of  Chaucer,  and  although  he 
cannot  be  accounted  a  rival  of  the  author  of 
Canterbury  Tales^  there  are  passages  of  deep 
feeling  here  and  there  in  his  poem  which  reveal 
that  he  was  capable  of  more  than  the  ordinary 
task  of  chronicler.  His  theme  was  the  winning 
of  the  independence  of  his  country ;  accord- 
ingly he  set  freedom  above  every  other  earthly 
boon. 

"  A !  fredom  is  ane  nobile  thing ; 
Fredom  mais  man  to  have  liking ; 
Fredom  all  solas  to  man  gifis, 
He  lifis  at  es  that  frely  lifis. 
Ane  nobile  hart  may  haf  nane  es, 
Na  ellis  nocht  that  may  him  pies, 
Gif  fredom  falyhe,  for  fre  liking 
Is  yharnit  our  all  othir  thing."  ^ 

Although  Barbour  was  probably  twenty 
years  older  than  Chaucer,  it  is  a  curious  coinci- 
dence that  the  first  notice  we  have  of  either 
of  them  occurs  in  the  year  1 357.  Chaucer 
appears  in  that  year  as  a  page  in  the  household 

1  The  BruSf  iv.  lines  47-54. 
235 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

of  Lionel,  Duke  of  Clarence,  third  son  of 
Edward  III. ;  and  Barbour,  already  Archdeacon 
of  Aberdeen,  acted  in  the  same  year  as  proxy 
for  the  Bishop  of  Aberdeen  at  the  council  held 
in  Edinburgh  to  devise  means  for  raising  the 
ransom  of  David  II.  Later  in  the  year  he 
went  to  study  at  Oxford  with  three  scholars 
under  safe-conduct  from  King  Edward.  As- 
suming, then,  that  as  an  archdeacon  he  could 
not  have  been  much  less  than  forty,  his  boy- 
hood would  fall  within  the  reign  of  his  hero, 
King  Robert ;  he  may  have  seen  him,  and  he 
certainly  became  acquainted  with  many  of 
those  who  had  shared  his  adventures.  The 
good  Sir  James  of  Douglas  was  not  one  of 
those,  however  ;  nevertheless  Barbour  obtained 
and  has  transmitted  a  life-like  description  of 
one  of  the  noblest  characters  in  Scottish  history. 
This  is  how  he  portrays  the  Black  Douglas. 

"  Bot  he  was  nocht  sa  fair  that  we 

Suld  spek  gretly  of  his  beaute. 

In  visage  was  he  sumdele  gray, 

And  had  blak  har,  as  I  herd  say ; 

Bot  of  limmis  he  was  wele  mad, 

With  banis  gret  and  schuldris  brad ; 

His  body  was  wele  mad  and  lenyhe, 

As  tha  that  saw  him  said  to  me. 
236 


*THE  BRUS' 

Quhen  he  was  blyth  he  was  lufly, 
And  mek  and  suet  in  cumpany ; 
Bot  quha  in  battale  micht  him  se 
All  othir  contenans  had  he; 
And  in  spek  ulispit  he  sumdele, 
Bot  that  sat  him  richt  wondir  wele.*' 

If  James  Douglas  was  Robert  de  Brus's  right 
hand,  gallant  Randolph,  Earl  of  Moray,  was 
so  effective  a  left  hand,  that  the  king  might  be 
considered  ambidexter.  Of  Moray,  who  lived 
till  1332,  Barbour  has  drawn  the  portrait  from 
life. 

"  He  was  sa  curageous  ane  knicht, 
Sa  wise,  sa  worthy  and  sa  wicht, 
And  of  sa  soverane  great  bounte, 
That  mekill  of  him  may  spokin  be. 
And,  for  I  think  of  him  to  red 
And  to  schaw  part  of  his  gud  ded, 
1  will  descrif  yhou  his  fassoun 
And  part  of  his  condicioun. 
He  was  of  mesurabill  statur, 
And  portrait  wele  at  all  mesur, 
With  brad  visage  plesand  and  far, 
Curtas  at  poynt  and  debonair, 
And  of  richt  seker  contening. 
Lawte  he  lufit  atour  all  thing. 

In  company  solacious  .  . . 

He  was,  and  tharwith  amorous  ; 
237 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

And  gud  knichtis  he  lufit  ay, 
And  gif  that  I  the  suth  sail  say 
He  was  fulfillet  of  all  bounte 
And  of  all  vertues  mad  was  he." 

Barbour  set  about  his  work  with  a  high  pur- 
pose, which  he  thus  explains  in  his  prologue  : 

"  Story  is  to  red  ar  delitabill, 
Suppos  that  tha  be  nocht  bot  fabill. 
Than  suld  storyis  that  suthfast  wer 
(And  tha  wer  said  on  gud  maner), 
Haf  doubill  plesans  in  hering. 
The  first  plesans  is  the  carping, 
And  the  tothir  the  suthfastnes 
That  schawls  the  thing  richt  as  it  wes  : 

Tharfor  I  wald  fane  set  my  will 
Gif  my  wit  micht  suffis  thartill 
To  put  in  writ  ane  suthfast  story, 
Thet  it  lest  ay  furth  in  memory  ; 
Sa  that  na  lenth  of  tym  it  let, 
Na  gar  it  haly  be  foryet." 

It  is  unfortunate  that,  after  such  a  lofty 
exordium,  the  archdeacon  should  have  devoted 
the  first  ten  stanzas  of  his  poem  to  a  glaring 
falsification  of  fact,  rolling  three  personages 
into  one  ideal  hero.  That  is  what  he  did 
with  father,  son   and  grandson,  all  of  whom 

bore  the  name   of   Robert    de    Brus,    gravely 

238 


BARBOUR'S  ONE  MIS-STATEMENT 

presenting  them  to  his  readers  as  one  and  the 

same  individual.     He   represented   Robert   de 

Brus  "the  Competitor"  as  being  that  Robert 

de  Brus,  Earl  of  Carrick,  who  became  King 

of  Scots    in    1306,   and   thrust  into  the  same 

personality    the   intermediate  Robert  de   Brus 

"  le  Viel,"  Lord  of  Annandale,  who  was  King 

Edward's    governor   of    Carlisle    during  John 

Balliol's  brief  war.     Now  it   is  impossible  to 

conceive  that  one  so  diligent  and  well-informed 

as  Barbour  should  have  fallen  into  this  blunder 

by  inadvertence.     He  was  composing  his  poem, 

he  tells  us,  in   1375,  forty-six  years  after  King 

Robert's  death.     Probably   Cosmo    Innes    did 

Barbour  no   injustice  when,   as  editor  of  this 

national  epic  for  the  Spalding  Club  in  1859  he 

» 
wrote  : 

"  It  suited  Barbour's  purpose  to  place  Bruce  alto- 
gether right,  Edward  outrageously  wrong,  in  the 
first  discussion  of  the  disputed  succession.  It  suited 
his  views  of  poetical  justice  that  Bruce,  who  had  been 
so  unjustly  dealt  with,  should  be  the  Bruce  who  took 
vengeance  for  that  injustice  at  Bannockburn  ;  though 
the  former  was  the  grandfather,  the  other  the  grand- 
son. His  hero  is  not  to  be  degraded  by  announcing 
that  he  had  once  sworn  fealty  to  Edward,  and  once 
done  homage  to  Balliol,  or  ever  joined  any  party 
but  that  of  his  country  and  freedom." 

239 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

Such  a  deliberate  fabrication  placed  in  the 
forefront  of  a  historical  work  might  well 
render  all  that  follows  of  no  historical  import- 
ance. Barbour's  spirited  narrative  has  been 
denounced  as  being  of  no  more  value  to  history 
than  the  romances  of  Walter  Scott  or  Alexandre 
Dumas.  But  once  we  get  past  the  initial 
figment — once  the  real  Bruce  has  thrown 
down  the  gauntlet  by  openly  repudiating 
allegiance  to  the  English  king,  Barbour's  state- 
ments will  stand  the  test  of  examination  in 
the  light  of  such  State  papers  and  other  docu- 
ments as  have  been  preserved,  to  which,  of 
course,  the  Archdeacon  of  Aberdeen  had  no 
access. 

Take,  for  example,  the  early  months  of  1307 
when  Brus  was  closely  beset  on  all  sides  of  his 
hiding  place  in  Glentrool.  No  other  writer 
has  given  such  a  minute  account  of  the  inci- 
dents of  that  critical  time.  He  estimates  the 
number  of  the  king's  followers  at  150  or  200, 
which  is  certainly  nearer  the  truth  than  the 
guess  of  the  contemporary  English  chronicler, 
Walter  of  Hemingburgh,  who  puts  them  at 
10,000.     Walter    never    saw     our    Galloway 

hills,    else    he    would   have    been    puzzled    to 

240 


SIR  AYMER  DE  VALENCE 

account  for  King  Robert's  success  in  feeding 
such  a  host  in  the  heart  of  them. 

It  is  well  known  that  Sir  Aymer  de  Valence, 
King  Edward's  lieutenant-governor  of  Scotland, 
concentrated  his  forces,  placing  strong  detach- 
ments under  Percy,  Macdowall,  de  Botetourte, 
de  Clifford  and  de  Wigtown  to  guard  all  the 
passes.     Barbour  thus  describes  the  matter  : 

"  And  of  Vallanch  Sir  Amer 
Assembllt  ane  gret  cumpany 
Of  nobill  men  and  of  worthy 
Of  Ingland  and  of  Lowdiane  ; 
And  he  has  alsua  with  him  tane 
Johne  of  Lome  and  all  his  micht 
That  had  of  worthy  men  and  wicht 
With  him  aucht  hundreth  men  and  ma."^ 

Barbour  here  gives  the  exact  strength  of 
Lorn's  Highland  contingent.  De  Valence's 
warrant  is  still  preserved  among  the  Exchequer 
Rolls,  written  at  Dalmellington  and  authoris- 
ing pay  and  victuals  for  twenty-two  men-at- 
arms  and  800  foot  with  John  of  Argyll. 
Barbour's  version  of  the  events  which  led  up 
to  the  fatal  meeting  of  Bruce  and  Comyn  in 
the  church  of  Greyfriars  at  Dumfries  is  prac- 
tically   identical    with    Fordun's.     Bruce   and 

1  The  Brus,  lii.  lines  26-33. 
Q  241 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

Comyn  are  represented  as  having  entered  into 
a  compact,  confirmed  by  sealed  endentures, 
binding  one  of  them  to  support  the  other  in 
seizing  the  throne  of  Scotland,  in  consideration 
whereof  he  should  receive  all  the  private  estates 
of  the  other  in  Scotland.  Fordun  makes  the 
proposal  come  from  Bruce,  Barbour  from 
Comyn  ;  both  agree  that  Comyn  preferred  to 
take  the  lands,  leaving  the  throne  to  Bruce, 
and  went  off  to  denounce  Bruce  to  King 
Edward  as  a  traitor.  Upon  this  King  Edward 
resolves  to  put  Bruce  to  death ;  but,  says 
Fordun,  "  he  delayed  doing  so  until  he  could 
get  the  rest  of  this  Robert's  brothers  together, 
and  sentence  them  all  to  death  in  one  day." 
Still  following  Fordun,  we  learn  that  the  Earl 
of  Gloucester,  a  warm  friend  of  Bruce,  warned 
him  of  what  was  impending,  so  that  Bruce 
left  London  secretly  by  night,  and  rode  to  his 
own  castle  of  Lochmaben,  which,  says  Barbour, 
he  reached  on  the  fifteenth  day.  This  is 
leisurely  speed  for  a  man  flying  for  his  life, 
being  at  the  rate  of  no  more  than  twenty- 
one  miles  a  day.  The  whole  story  of  King 
Edward's  anger  and    contemplated  revenge  is 

discredited  by  the  fact  that  on  8th  February, 

242 


THE  MURDER  OF  COMYN 

that  IS,  two  days  before  the  murder  of  Comyn, 
he  remitted  the  scutage  due  to  him  by  Bruce 
on  succeeding  to  his  father's  estates  in  England. 
Bower  has  added  a  preposterous  detail  to 
Fordun's  narrative,  to  the  effect  that  as  there 
was  a  heavy  fall  of  snow  before  Bruce  left 
London,  he  caused  his  horse's  shoes  to  be 
reversed,  in  order  to  elude  pursuit.  Modern 
historians,  from  Lord  Hailes  downwards,  have 
done  Fordun  the  injustice  of  attributing  this 
childish  bit  of  embroidery  to  him,  instead  of 
his  continuator  Bower.  It  is  remarkable,  also, 
that  neither  Fordun  nor  Barbour  mention 
Kirkpatrick  as  giving  Comyn  the  coup-de- 
grace.  Fordun  says  the  friars  laid  the  wounded 
man  behind  the  altar  and  asked  him  whether 
he  could  live.  He  answered — "  I  can,"  where- 
upon Bruce's  friends  (no  names  mentioned) 
stabbed  him  to  death. 

The  English  chroniclers  —  Hemingford, 
Trivet  and  Matthew  of  Westminster — being 
contemporary,  as  neither  Fordun  nor  Barbour 
were — might  have  been  able  to  give  an  exact 
account  of  this  central  tragedy  and  the  cir- 
cumstances which   brought   it  about  :    but  it 

is    hopeless    to    expect  impartiality   from  the 

243 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

historians  of  either  nation  at  this  time.    Scottish 

writers  exalt  the  patriotism  of  Bruce  :  English 

authorities    denounce    him    as    a    traitor    to 

Edward.     Both  aspects  of  his   character   are 

justifiable  ;  but  history  is  terribly  garbled  by 

partisan  writers  unable  to  take  a  comprehensive 

view.      Accordingly,     Hemingford     and    the 

others  represent  Bruce  as  deliberately  plotting 

with   his  brothers,  Nigel  and  Thomas,  to  get 

Comyn  into  his  power  that  he  might  kill  him. 

The  truth  can  never  be  ascertained  until  the 

secrets  of  all  hearts  are  known,  and  we  must 

leave  it  at  that.     But  it  is  interesting  to  note 

a  difference  between  Fordun's  and  Barbour's 

view  of  Bruce's  act.     Fordun  has  no  word  of 

disapproval :    on    the   contrary,    he   attributes 

Bruce's  escape  from  London  and  from  Edward's 

wrath  to  the  miraculous  grace  of  God,  and  he 

has  no  better  word  to  apply  to  Comyn  than 

maledicens — evil  speaker.     Maledicenti  in  eccksia 

fratrum  laetale  vulnus    infligitur.     Barbour,   on 

the  other  hand,  admits  that  his  hero  was  to 

blame,  not  indeed  for  the  murder,  which  he 

seems  to  have  considered  justifiable  homicide, 

as  for  the  sacrilege  involved  in  violating  the 

sanctuary  of  the  altar. 

244 


TRUSTWORTHINESS  OF  BARBOUR 

He  also  admits  that  there  was  considerable 
doubt  about  the  real  cause  of  dispute.  After 
repeating  the  version  which  best  suited  his 
purpose  and  would  be  most  acceptable  to  his 
king  and  countrymen,  he  adds  conscientiously  : 

"  Nocht  forthi  yhet  sum  men  sais 
That  that  debat  fell  othir  wais  ; 
Bot  quhatsaevir  mad  the  debat, 
Thare  throuch  he  deit  wele  I  wat."^ 

From  this  time  forward  we  may  safely 
entrust  ourselves  to  the  guidance  of  John 
Barbour,  and  with  him  follow  King  Robert 
through  the  most  adventurous  and  perilous 
period  of  his  life.  Plenty  of  miraculous  and 
fanciful  incidents  wove  themselves  into  the 
story  under  the  hands  of  later  writers,  but 
none  of  these,  not  even  that  of  Bruce  and  the 
Spider,  can  be  traced  to  Barbour's  authority. 
It  is  in  the  hardships  of  the  winter  of  1306-7, 
when  King  Robert  and  his  followers  were 
sorely  bested  for  sustenance  in  the  Highland 
hills,  that  James  of  Douglas  first  comes  on  the 
scene,  hereafter  to  be  ranked  by  Barbour  as 
Jonathan  to  Bruce's  David.  It  is  impossible 
to  doubt  the  fidelity  of  the  following  sketch  : 

1  The  Brusy  xi.  lines  39-42. 
245 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

"  Than  to  the  hill  tha  rad  thar  way, 
Quhar  gret  defalt  of  met  had  tha  : 
Bot  worthy  James  of  Douglas 
Ay  travaland  and  besy  was 
For  to  purchas  the  ladyis  met, 
And  it  on  mony  wis  wald  get : 
For  quhile  he  venesoun  tham  brocht, 
And  with  his  handis  quhile  he  wrocht 
Gynnis  to  tak  geddis  and  salmounis, 
Troutis,  elis  and  als  menounis. 
And  quhile  he  went  to  the  foray ; 
And  sa  thar  purchasing  mad  tha. 
Ilk  man  travalit  for  to  get 
And  purchas  tham  that  tha  micht  et : 
Bot  of  all  that  evir  tha  war 
Thar  was  nocht  ane  among  them  thar 
That  to  the  ladyis  profit  was 
Mar  than  James  of  Douglas  : 
And  the  king  oft  comfort  wes 
Throu  his  wit  and  besynes."  ^ 

The  English  historian  Fabyan,  writing  more 
than  150  years  after  these  events,  asserts  that 
King  Robert  escaped  to  Norway  and  there 
spent  the  winter  of  1306-7  ;  but  I  prefer  to 
accept  Barbour's  statement  that  he  took  refuge 
in  Rathlin  Island,  and  lay  in  hiding  there  till 
his  descent  upon  Carrick  in  the  spring  of 
1307.     Barbour    could    have    no    reason    to 

'^Ibid.  xvii.  lines  63-80. 
246 


BRUCFS  ADVENTURES 

suppress  such  a  romantic  episode  as  a  voyage 
to  Norway  ;  and  there  is  documentary  evidence 
that  the  EngHsh  government  believed  him  to 
be  somewhere  among  the  islands,  for  there  is 
extant  King  Edward's  orders,  dated  January, 
1307,  to  Hugh  Bysset,  of  the  Glens  of  Antrim, 
to  join  Menteith  and  Montacute  with  a  fleet 
"  to  put  down  Robert  de  Brus  and  destroy  his 
retreat  in  the  isles  between  Scotland  and  Ire- 
land." Fabyan's  story  was  probably  invented 
to  screen  the  failure  of  King  Edward's  officers 
to  apprehend  the  fugitive. 

Fordun's  narrative  of  King  Robert's  move- 
ments during  this  period  of  adversity  is  brief 
and  dry  compared  with  Barbour's  glowing 
story ;  but  Fordun  has  preserved  the  name  of 
one  who  befriended  him  whom  the  poet  does 
not  mention,  namely,  "  a  certain  noble  lady 
Christiana  of  the  Isles." 

Barbour,  we  may  feel  sure,  lovingly  collected 
and  treasured  all  the  reminiscences  he  could 
obtain  from  those  who  knew  the  king ;  but 
there  is  one  that  he  missed,  which  Sir  Thomas 
Gray  in  his  Scalachrontca  says  that  he  found 
among  the  records  of  King  Robert's  adven- 
tures.    It  is  so  lively  that  I  venture  to  repeat 

247 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

a  translation  of  it  from  Sir  Thomas's  Norman 
French  : 

"  Robert  de  Brus  came  to  a  passage  between  two 
islands  all  alone,  and  when  he  was  in  a  boat  with 
two  seamen  they  asked  him  for  news — whether  he 
had  heard  anything  about  what  had  become  of 
Robert  de  Brus.  '  Nothing  whatever/  quoth  he. 
*  Sure/  said  they,  *  we  would  like  to  have  hold  of 
him  at  this  moment,  so  that  he  might  die  by  our 
hands.' — *  And  why  so  ? '  asked  de  Brus. — *  Because/ 
said  they,  '  he  murdered  our  lord  John  Comyn.' 
They  put  him  ashore  where  they  had  agreed  to  do, 
when  he  said  to  them — *  Good  sirs,  ye  were  wishing 
that  ye  had  hold  of  Robert  de  Brus — behold  him  ! 
if  that  pleases  you ;  and  were  it  not  that  ye  had  done 
me  the  courtesy  to  set  me  across  this  passage,  ye 
should  have  had  your  wish/    So  he  went  on  his  way."  ^ 

The  importance  of  Barbour's  poem  as  the 
earliest  still  extant  in  the  Scottish  vernacular 
deserves  more  than  passing  notice.  It  is  true 
that  the  only  tw^o  existing  MSS.,  one  in  the 
library  of  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge,  dated 
1487,  another  in  the  Advocates'  Library,  Edin- 
burgh, dated  1489,  are  both  transcripts  made 
about  100  years  after  the  poem  v^as  composed. 
Doubt  has  been  expressed  v^hether  these  tran- 
scripts represent   the   exact  language  used  by 

^  Scalacronica^  folio  203^. 
248 


TEXT  OF  *THE  BRUS' 

the  poet,  seeing  how  rapidly   the  vernacular 

changes  in  that   state    of  society  where  few 

individuals  can  read  or  write.     We  are  able, 

however,  to  check  that  by  comparing  with  the 

extant  text  of  the  Brus  those  260  lines  which 

Andro  of  Wyntoun  copied  into  his   Cronykil 

out    of  Barbour's    original    about    fifty    years 

before    the    existing    transcripts    were    made. 

It  has  been  pointed  out  by  Sir  James  Murray, 

editor  of  the    Oxford  English  Dictionary^  and 

by  Professor  Skeat,  who  has  edited  Barbour's 

Brus  for  the  Early  English  Text  Society  and 

for    the    Scottish    Text    Society,   that,  in   the 

fourteenth  century,  the  whole  eastern  country, 

from  the  Humber  to  the  Aberdeenshire  Dee, 

spoke  one  uniform  vernacular  called  "  Inglisch," 

as  distinguished   from    "Scottis,"  which   was 

the  Gaelic  of  the  Highlanders,  Islanders  and 

Galloway  Picts.     Further,  that  this  vernacular 

was  what  philologers  term  Middle  Northern 

English,  and  may  now  be  heard  in   its  least 

altered   form    on   the    lips    of   our    Lowland 

Scots. 

So  great  was  the  difference  between  Northern 

English  and  the  speech  of  the  southern  counties 

of  England  that  John  of  Trevisa,  a  Cornish- 

249 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

man,  writing  in   1387,  and  therefore  contem- 
porary with  Barbour,  stated  as  follows : 

"All  the  language  of  the  Northumbrians,  especially 
at  York,  is  so  sharp,  slitting,  grating  and  unshapen 
that  we  Southerners  can  scarcely  understand  that 
speech." 

Now  the  language  of  the  Northumbrians 
was  the  language  of  all  Teutonic  Scotland. 
Richard  the  Hermit  lived  near  Doncaster,  con- 
temporary with  Barbour,  where  the  northern 
dialect  prevailed.  Take  his  description  of 
heaven,  written  about  1340,  and  you  will 
find  his  language  indistinguishable  from  Bar- 
bour's as  it  has  been  translated  to  us  : 

"  Alle  maner  of  joyes  are  in  that  stede, 
Thare  es  ay  lyfe  withouten  dede  ; 
Thare  es  yhowthe  ay  withouten  elde, 
Thare  es  alkyn  welth  ay  to  welde. 
Thare  es  rest  ay  withouten  trauayle, 
Thare  es  alle  gudes  that  never  sal  fail ; 
Thare  es  pese  ay,  withouten  stryf, 
Thare  es  alle  manere  of  lykyng  of  lyfe ; 
Thare  es,  withouten  myrknes,  lyght, 
Thare  es  ay  day  and  never  nyght ; 
Thare  es  ay  somer  ful  bryght  to  se, 
And  never  mare  wynter  in  that  centre." 

It  is  surprising  how  very  few  people  seem 
250 


LANGUAGE  OF  THE  NORTHUMBRIANS 

to  understand  that  the  frontier  dividing  Scot- 
land from  England  was  never  racial  or  linguistic, 
but  merely  political.  Yet  it  is  more  than  forty 
years  since  Sir  James  Murray  w^rote  as  follows 
in  his  Dialect  of  the  Southern  Counties  of 
Scotland : 

"  I  have  repeatedly  been  amused  on  reading 
passages  from  Cursor  Mundi  (a  poem  written  at  or 
near  Durham  in  the  fourteenth  century)  and  Ham- 
pole,  to  men  of  education,  both  English  and  Scots, 
to  hear  them  all  pronounce  the  dialect  '  Old  Scotch.' 
Great  has  been  the  surprise,  of  the  Scotsmen  especially, 
on  being  told  that  Richard  of  Hampole  wrote  in  the 
extreme  south  of  Yorkshire,  within  a  few  miles  of  a 
locality  so  thoroughly  English  as  Sherwood  Forest, 
with  its  memories  of  Robin  Hood.  Such  is  the 
difficulty  which  people  have  in  separating  the  natural 
and  ethnological  relations  in  which  national  names 
originate  from  the  accidental  values  which  they  acquire 
through  political  complications  and  the  fortunes  of 
crowns  and  dynasties,  that  oftener  than  once  the  pro- 
test has  been  made — '  Then  Richard  must  have  been 
a  Scotchman  settled  in  Yorkshire.' " 

It    was    therefore    no    shadowy   or   illusory 

claim  that  our  early  Scottish  kings  maintained 

to    Northumbria   as    an   integral   part   of  the 

northern  realm.     The  natural  frontier  dividing 

Northern  from  Southern  Britain — the  natural 

251 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

and  racial  as  distinct  from  the  political  frontier 
— was  and  is  the  Humber.  Barbour's  epic, 
therefore,  possesses  the  incalculable  merit,  and 
to  its  author  is  due  the  unrivalled  credit,  not 
only  of  having  preserved  a  record,  not  to  be 
found  elsewhere,  of  the  deeds  of  Robert  the 
Bruce  and  his  companions  in  arms,  but  the 
very  speech  of  countrymen  and  townsfolk  at 
a  time  when  Latin  was  the  language  of  the 
Church,  and  French  that  of  the  court,  the  law 
and  the  great  barons. 

Ay,  but  Barbour  might  have  done  still  more 
for  us  than  he  did.  There  is  a  tantalising 
passage  in  123rd  canto  where  he  rehearses 
three  points  of  war,  each  achieved  with  fifty 
men.  The  first  two  he  describes  in  detail; 
but  when  he  comes  to  the  third,  in  which  Sir 
John  de  Soulis  with  fifty  men  waylays  and 
routs  Sir  Andrew  de  Harcla's  squadron  of 

"  Thre  hundreth  horsit  jolely," 

he  breaks  off,  saying  : 

"  I  will  nocht  rehers  the  maner, 

For  quhasa  likis,  tha  may  her 

Yhoung  wemen,  quhen  tha  will  pla, 

Sing  it  amang  them  ilke  day.'' 
252 


ANDREW  OF  WYNTOUN 

"  Quhasa  likis  !  "  You  and  I  would  like  well 
enough  to  hear  it,  but  that  ballad  has  been 
allowed  to  pass  out  of  Scottish  literature  for 
ever  and  a  day. 

Coming  to  the  next  Scottish  chronicler, 
Andrew  of  Wyntoun  (and  he  shall  be  the  last 
on  my  list),  we  realise  what  a  loss  would  have 
been  ours  had  Barbour's  poem  by  any  mischance 
been  allowed  to  perish;  because  Wyntoun, 
besides  incorporating  in  his  Crony kil  260  lines 
taken  from  Barbour  (and  frankly  acknowledged) 
when  he  comes  to  the  reign  of  Robert  the 
Bruce,  passes  over  it  altogether  with  this  excuse. 

"  Quhat  that  folwyd  efFtyrwert, 
How  Robert  oure  Kyng  recowered  his  land 
That  occupyid  with  his  fays  he  fand, 
And  it  restoryd  in  all  fredwme, 
Qwhit  til  hys  ayris  off  all  threldwme, 
Quha  that  lykis  that  for  to  wyt 
To  that  Buke  I  tham  remyt, 
Quhare  Maystere  Jhon  Barbere  off  Abbyrdene 
Archeden,  as  mony  has  sene, 
Hys  dedis  dytyd  mare  wertusly 
Than  I  can  thynk  in  all  study, 
Haldand  in  all  lele  suthfastness 
Set  all  he  wrat  noucht  half  his  prowes." 

Again,  he  breaks  off  in  Chap.  xix.   of  the 

Eighth  Book  to  warn   his  readers  that  what 

253 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

follows  is  not  his  own  composition,  but  the 
work  of  an  author  whose  name  he  does  not 
know.  This  includes  the  whole  reigns  of 
David  11.  and  Robert  II. — 1329-90.  He 
makes  handsome  acknowledgment. 

"  And  For  he  wald  usurp  na  fame 
Langare,  na  wald  bare  na  blame 
Than  he  deserwyd,  this  poyntment 
Here  he  made  in  that  entent 

Tyll  hys  purpos  accordand 
Before  hym  wryttyn  he  redy  fand, 
That  in  Kyng  Dawys  days  ware  dwne 
The  Brws,  and  Robertis,  his  systyr  swne. 
Quha  that  dyde,  he  wyst  rycht  noucht, 
Bot  that  till  hym  on  case  wes  browcht." 

And  again,  after  he  resumes  his  own  narra- 
tive, he  says : 

"  This  part  last  tretyd  beforne 

Wyt  yhe  welle,  wes  noucht  my  dyte ; 
TharofF  I  dare  me  welle  acqwte. 
Quha  that  it  dyted,  nevyrtheles, 
He  schawyd  him  of  mare  cunnandnes 
Than  me  commendis  this  tretis 
•         ••..•• 

And  I  that  thoucht  for  to  mak  end 
Off  that  purpos  I  tuk  on  hand, 
254 


ANDREW  OF  WYNTOUN 

Saw  it  was  welle  accordand 

To  my  matere.     I  was  rycht  glade, 

For  I  wes  in  my  trawale  sade ; 

I  ek^d  't  here  to  this  dyte, 

For  to  mak  me  sum  respyte." 

The  portion  thus  frankly  appropriated  in- 
cludes all  between  Chap.  xx.  of  Book  viii.  to 
Chap.  X.  of  Book  ix.,  covering  about  i8o  pages 
of  print  in  David  Laing's  edition  of  1879. 

Almost  all  that  is  know^n  of  Andrew  de 
Wyntoun  is  gathered  from  asides,  as  it  were, 
in  the  course  of  his  metrical  chronicle.  He 
tells  us  that  he  was  a  Canon-regular  of  S. 
Andrews,  and  that  he  was  appointed  Prior  of 
the  monastery  of  S.  Serf  on  the  island  in  Loch- 
leven.  This  appointment  was  made  not  later 
than  1395,  and  Innes  states  that  his  name 
appears  in  various  documents  as  publicly  acting 
in  that  capacity  till  1413.  From  this  it  may 
be  inferred  that  he  was  born  not  later,  and 
probably  earlier,  than  1350,  especially  as  he 
complains  pathetically  of  age  in  the  prologue 
to  his  Ninth  Book. 

"  For,  as  I  stabil  myne  intent, 
OfFt  I  fynd  impediment 
Wyth  sudane  and  fers  maladis, 
That  me  cumbris  mony  wis ; 
255 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

And  elde  me  mastreis  wyth  hir  brevis, 
like  day  me  sare  aggrevis.'* 

However,  it  is  well  to  remember  that  in 
those  days  men  were  without  the  palliatives  of 
old  age  that  we  now  enjoy.  Few,  except  those 
naturally  myopic,  can  read  without  spectacles 
after  the  age  of  forty-five ;  and  although  we 
know  that  Roger  Bacon  in  the  thirteenth 
century  enabled  himself  to  read  MS.  by  laying 
a  glass  prism  on  the  page,  and  that  spectacles 
were  invented  about  the  beginning  of  the  four- 
teenth century,  it  is  scarcely  probable  that  they 
had  come  into  general  use  during  Wyntoun's 
life. 

Another  drawback  to  Wyntoun's  studies  in 

the  cloistered  solitude  of  S.  Serfs  Island  was 

the  lack  of  works  of  reference  : 

"  For  few  wrytys  I  redy  fande 
That  I  couth  drawe  to  my  warande  ; 
Part  off  the  Bybill,  with  that  that  Perys 
Comestor  ekyde  in  his  yheris. 
Orosius  and  Frere  Martyne, 
Wyth  Ynglis  and  Scottis  stories  syne." 

Piers  Comestor  was  a  vigorous  commentator 

of  the   Scriptures  called   Comestor^  because  he 

devoured     them.     He     died   in    1178.     The 

Scots  stories  Wyntoun    refers    to    must   have 

256 


^ORYGYNAL  CRONYKIL' 

been  in  Gaelic,  for  he  himself  claims  to  write 
English. 

Eleven  transcripts  of  Wyntoun's  Orygynal 
Cronykil  of  Scotland  are  known  to  exist,  the 
best  of  which,  known  as  the  Royal  Manuscript, 
was  presented  to  the  British  Museum  by 
George  II.  in  1757.  It  appears  to  be  a  tran- 
script made  about  1460  or  1470.  There  is  an 
older  copy,  probably  dating  from  1440,  among 
the  Cottonian  MSS.,  but  it  is  imperfect, 
wanting  a  few  leaves  at  both  ends.  The  title 
of  the  work,  Orygynale  Cronykil^  does  not  imply 
any  claim  to  originality  on  the  author's  part, 
but  is  explained  by  him  as  follows  : 

"  The  tytill  of  this  tretis  hale 
I  wyll  be  caulde  Orygynale  ; 
For  that  begynnyng  sail  mak  clere 
Be  playne  proces  owre  matere, 
As  of  Angelis  and  of  Man 
Fyrst  to  rys  the  kinde  began." 

Hence  we  have  to  wade,  or  as  some  will 

prefer  not  to  wade,  through  the  reputed  history 

of  the  world  from  the  creation,  not  omitting 

the  mythical  Gathelus,  who  wedded  Scota  the 

daughter     of    Pharaoh,    and   so    became    the 

founder  of  the  Scottish  race. 
R  257 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

The  chief  merit  of  this  author  lies  in  his 
delightful  discursiveness — the  introduction  into 
his  narrative  of  all  sorts  of  matter  which  he 
has  heard,  seen  or  imagined.  He  throws  a 
good  deal  of  light  upon  the  origin  of  some  of 
the  principal  families  of  Scotland.  He  tells 
us,  for  instance,  that  there  was  in  his  day  much 
dispute  about  the  alleged  descent  of  the  Murray 
and  the  Douglas  from  a  common  Flemish 
ancestor,  Beroald,  who  received  a  grant  from 
King  Malcolm  in  1 1 60  of  the  lands  of  Innes 
in  Strathspey.  Writing  at  a  time  when 
heraldry  was  a  living  science,  he  makes  a 
strong  point  by  citing  the  silver  stars  on  an 
azure  field,  which  were  and  are  the  bearings 
of  both  families  : 

"  Of  Murrawe  and  the  Douglas, 
How  that  thare  begynnyng  was, 
Syn  syndry  men  spekis  syndryly 
I  can  put  that  in  na  story. 
But  in  thare  armeyis  bath  thai  here 
The  sternis  set  in  lyk  manere  ; 
Til  mony  men  it  is  yhit  sene 
Apperand  lyk  that  thai  had  bene 
Of  kyn  be  descens  lyneale, 
Or  be  branchys  collaterele." 

But  we  should  beware  of  taking  Wyntoun 
258 


SURNAMES 

as  a  guide  to  the  origin  of  surnames.  He 
assigns  a  very  comical  one  to  the  name  of 
Comyn,  although  he  is  probably  right  in  his 
account  of  the  origin  of  the  family  : 

"  Thar  cam  thre  bredyr  off  Normandy, 
Fayre  yhong  persownis  and  joly, 
With  the  Kyng  Rychard  off  Ingland. 
The  eldast  dwelt  tharfurth  byeland  ; 
In  till  Ireland  past  the  tothire  ; 
In  Scotland  cam  the  yhongast  brodyr  ; 
Willame  wes  his  propyre  name. 
Thare  duelt  he  wyth  Kyng  Willame. 
The  quhilk  saw  hym  a  fayr  persowne  : 
Tharfore  in  gret  affectyowne 
The  Kyng  than  had  this  ilk  man. 
For  wertu  that  wes  in  hym  than 
He  made  hym,  syn  he  was  stark  and  sture, 
Kepare  off  his  chaumbyre  dure. 
Na  langage  cowth  he  spek  clerly, 
Bot  his  awyn  langage  off  Normandy. 
Nevyrtheles  yhit  quhen  he 
Oppynyd  the  dure  till  mak  entre, 
*  Cwm  in,  cwm  in,'  he  wald  ay, 
As  he  herd  othir  abowt  him,  say  ; 
Be  that  oys  than  othir  men 
Willame  Cwmin  cald  hym  then." 

I    have    quoted    this  passage    at   length    in 

order   that    you    might    see    that    Wyntoun's 

259 


CHRONICLES  RELATING  TO  SCOTLAND 

verse  was  not  of  a  high  order.  Intended,  as 
his  poem  no  doubt  was,  for  oral  recitation  as 
well  as  for  perusal,  the  absence  of  punctuation 
must  have  been  a  serious  difficulty.  And  so 
David  Macpherson  must  have  found  it,  when 
he  edited  the  first  printed  edition  in  1795. 
There  is  not,  he  tells  us,  a  single  mark  of 
punctuation  in  the  whole  of  the  Royal  Manu- 
script from  which  he  worked.  When  David 
Laing  undertook  a  fresh  edition  for  the  His- 
torians of  Scotland  Series  in  1879,  ^^  ^^^ 
nothing  but  praise  for  conscientious  diligence 
and  acumen  of  Macpherson,  who  was  the  son 
of  a  tailor  in  Edinburgh. 

I  have  mentioned  more  than  once  in  the 
course  of  these  lectures,  that  I  confine  myself 
chiefly  to  contemporary  chroniclers,  or  as 
nearly  contemporary  as  possible.  But  these 
ancient  writers  appear  to  have  been  as  sensible 
as  any  one  of  us  moderns  who  has  tried 
his  hand  at  history  can  be,  of  the  ticklish- 
ness  of  dealing  with  the  acts  of  living  men. 
Wyntoun  was  not  exempt  from  this  feeling, 
and  acted  accordingly,  for  although  he  prob- 
ably lived  till  1420,  he  cannot  be  held  respon- 
sible for  anything  later  than  1406,  the  two  last 

260 


CONCLUSION 

chapters  of  Book  ix.   appearing  to  have  been 
added  by  another  hand. 

And  now  we  have  arrived  at  a  period  when 
what  are  termed  chronicles  merge  into  history 
proper.  In  bidding  you  farewell,  and  offering 
you  humble  thanks  for  the  amazing  patience 
with  which  you  have  listened  to  me,  I  desire 
not  to  be  inferior  in  frankness  to  Prior  Andrew 
of  Wyntoun.  Little,  very  little  indeed,  of 
what  I  have  put  before  you  is  my  own,  or 
entitled  by  any  strain  upon  language  to  be 
termed  original.  It  has  been  no  more  than  a 
survey  and  recension,  such  as  any  patient 
student  might  undertake,  of  the  laborious 
researches  of  such  pioneers  as  Thomas  Innes, 
David  Macpherson,  David  Laing,  William 
Skene,  Cosmo  Innes  and  Joseph  Stevenson 
among  the  departed,  and  our  own  Joseph 
Anderson  among  those  happily  still  with  us. 
Without  the  fruit  of  the  labours  of  these 
men,  and  men  like  them,  knowledge  of  the 
early  history  of  our  country  would  be  a  sorely 
ravelled  yarn. 

FINIS 

GLASGOW  :    PRINTED  AT  THE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS  BY  ROBERT  MACLEHOSE  AND  CO.   LTD. 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 


AN  INITIAL  FINE  OF  25  CENTS 

WILL  BE  ASSESSED  FOR  FAILURE  TO  RETURN 
THIS  BOOK  ON  THE  DATE  DUE.  THE  PENALTY 
WILL  INCREASE  TO  SO  CENTS  ON  THE  FOURTH 
DAY  AND  TO  $1.00  ON  THE  SEVENTH  DAY 
OVERDUE. 


^'^^  23  ,0. 

^? 

FEB    7  1955 

HJul'60jC 

""-'■•-  ■      - 

*«AY  201972  70 

ya  -3  PM  7  0 

JCI     1    r  1 

1.  C  '^ 

LD  21-95m-7,'37 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY